Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of The secret of Father Brown
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The secret of Father Brown
Author: G. K. Chesterton
Release date: March 1, 2023 [eBook #70175]
Language: English
Original publication: United Kingdom: Cassell and Company, 1927
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/70175
Credits: Laura Natal Rodrigues (Images generously made available by
Hathi Trust Digital Library.)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SECRET
OF FATHER BROWN ***
THE SECRET OF
FATHER BROWN.
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The secret of Father Brown
Author: G. K. Chesterton
Release date: March 1, 2023 [eBook #70175]
Language: English
Original publication: United Kingdom: Cassell and Company, 1927
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/70175
Credits: Laura Natal Rodrigues (Images generously made available by
Hathi Trust Digital Library.)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SECRET
OF FATHER BROWN ***
THE SECRET OF
FATHER BROWN.
Page 4
BY
G. K. CHESTERTON
CASSELL AND COMPANY, LTD
London, Toronto, Melbourne and Sydney
First Published in 1927
To
FATHER JOHN O'CONNOR
OF ST. CUTHBERT'S, BRADFORD
WHOSE TRUTH IS STRANGER THAN FICTION
WITH A GRATITUDE GREATER THAN
THE WORLD
G. K. CHESTERTON
CASSELL AND COMPANY, LTD
London, Toronto, Melbourne and Sydney
First Published in 1927
To
FATHER JOHN O'CONNOR
OF ST. CUTHBERT'S, BRADFORD
WHOSE TRUTH IS STRANGER THAN FICTION
WITH A GRATITUDE GREATER THAN
THE WORLD
Page 5
CONTENTS
CHAPTER
THE SECRET OF FATHER BROWN
1. THE MIRROR OF THE MAGISTRATE
2. THE MAN WITH TWO BEARDS
3. THE SONG OF THE FLYING FISH
4. THE ACTOR AND THE ALIBI
5. THE VANISHING OF VAUDREY
6. THE WORST CRIME IN THE WORLD
7. THE RED MOON OF MERU
8. THE CHIEF MOURNER OF MARNE
THE SECRET OF FLAMBEAU
CHAPTER
THE SECRET OF FATHER BROWN
1. THE MIRROR OF THE MAGISTRATE
2. THE MAN WITH TWO BEARDS
3. THE SONG OF THE FLYING FISH
4. THE ACTOR AND THE ALIBI
5. THE VANISHING OF VAUDREY
6. THE WORST CRIME IN THE WORLD
7. THE RED MOON OF MERU
8. THE CHIEF MOURNER OF MARNE
THE SECRET OF FLAMBEAU
Page 6
THE SECRET OF FATHER BROWN
FLAMBEAU, once the most famous criminal in France and later a very
private detective in England, had long retired from both professions. Some
say a career of crime had left him with too many scruples for a career of
detection. Anyhow, after a life of romantic escapes and tricks of evasion, he
had ended at what some might consider an appropriate address: in a castle
in Spain. The castle, however, was solid though relatively small; and the
black vineyard and green stripes of kitchen garden covered a respectable
square on the brown hillside. For Flambeau, after all his violent adventures,
still possessed what is possessed by so many Latins, what is absent (for
instance) in so many Americans, the energy to retire. It can be seen in many
a large hotel-proprietor whose one ambition is to be a small peasant. It can
be seen in many a French provincial shopkeeper, who pauses at the moment
when he might develop into a detestable millionaire and buy a street of
shops, to fall back quietly and comfortably on domesticity and dominoes.
Flambeau had casually and almost abruptly fallen in love with a Spanish
Lady, married and brought up a large family on a Spanish estate, without
displaying any apparent desire to stray again beyond its borders. But on one
particular morning he was observed by his family to be unusually restless
and excited; and he outran the little boys and descended the greater part of
the long mountain slope to meet the visitor who was coming across the
valley; even when the visitor was still a black dot in the distance.
The black dot gradually increased in size without very much altering in
the shape; for it continued, roughly speaking, to be both round and black.
The black clothes of clerics were not unknown upon those hills; but these
clothes, however clerical, had about them something at once commonplace
and yet almost jaunty in comparison with the cassock or soutane, and
marked the wearer as a man from the northwestern islands, as clearly as if
he had been labelled Clapham Junction. He carried a short thick umbrella
with a knob like a club, at the sight of which his Latin friend almost shed
tears of sentiment; for it had figured in many adventures that they shared
long ago. For this was the Frenchman's English friend. Father Brown,
FLAMBEAU, once the most famous criminal in France and later a very
private detective in England, had long retired from both professions. Some
say a career of crime had left him with too many scruples for a career of
detection. Anyhow, after a life of romantic escapes and tricks of evasion, he
had ended at what some might consider an appropriate address: in a castle
in Spain. The castle, however, was solid though relatively small; and the
black vineyard and green stripes of kitchen garden covered a respectable
square on the brown hillside. For Flambeau, after all his violent adventures,
still possessed what is possessed by so many Latins, what is absent (for
instance) in so many Americans, the energy to retire. It can be seen in many
a large hotel-proprietor whose one ambition is to be a small peasant. It can
be seen in many a French provincial shopkeeper, who pauses at the moment
when he might develop into a detestable millionaire and buy a street of
shops, to fall back quietly and comfortably on domesticity and dominoes.
Flambeau had casually and almost abruptly fallen in love with a Spanish
Lady, married and brought up a large family on a Spanish estate, without
displaying any apparent desire to stray again beyond its borders. But on one
particular morning he was observed by his family to be unusually restless
and excited; and he outran the little boys and descended the greater part of
the long mountain slope to meet the visitor who was coming across the
valley; even when the visitor was still a black dot in the distance.
The black dot gradually increased in size without very much altering in
the shape; for it continued, roughly speaking, to be both round and black.
The black clothes of clerics were not unknown upon those hills; but these
clothes, however clerical, had about them something at once commonplace
and yet almost jaunty in comparison with the cassock or soutane, and
marked the wearer as a man from the northwestern islands, as clearly as if
he had been labelled Clapham Junction. He carried a short thick umbrella
with a knob like a club, at the sight of which his Latin friend almost shed
tears of sentiment; for it had figured in many adventures that they shared
long ago. For this was the Frenchman's English friend. Father Brown,
Page 7
paying a long-desired but long-delayed visit. They had corresponded
constantly, but they had not met for years.
Father Brown was soon established in the family circle, which was quite
large enough to give the general sense of company or a community. He was
introduced to the big wooden images of the Three Kings, of painted and
gilded wood, who bring the gifts to the children at Christmas; for Spain is a
country where the affairs of the children bulk large in the life of the home.
He was introduced to the dog and the cat and the live-stock on the farm. But
he was also, as it happened, introduced to one neighbour who, like himself,
had brought into that valley the garb and manners of distant lands.
It was on the third night of the priest's stay at the little chateau that he
beheld a stately stranger who paid his respects to the Spanish household
with bows that no Spanish grandee could emulate. He was a tall, thin grey-
haired and very handsome gentleman, and his hands, cuffs and cuff-links
had something overpowering in their polish. But his long face had nothing
of that languor which is associated with long cuffs and manicuring in the
caricatures of our own country. It was rather arrestingly alert and keen; and
the eyes had an innocent intensity of inquiry that does not go often with
grey hairs. That alone might have marked the man's nationality, as well the
nasal note in his refined voice and his rather too ready assumption of the
vast antiquity of all the European things around him. This was, indeed, no
less a person than Mr. Grandison Chace, of Boston, an American traveller
who had halted for a time in his American travels by taking a lease of the
adjoining estate; a somewhat similar castle on a somewhat similar hill. He
delighted in his old castle, and he regarded his friendly neighbour as a local
antiquity of the same type. For Flambeau managed, as we have said, really
to look retired in the sense of rooted. He might have grown there with his
own vine and fig-tree for ages. He had resumed his real family name of
Duroc; for the other title of "The Torch" had only been a title nom de
guerre, like that under which such a man will often wage war on society. He
was fond of his wife and family; he never went farther afield than was
needed for a little shooting; and he seemed, to the American globe-trotter,
the embodiment of that cult of a sunny respectability and a temperate
luxury, which the American was wise enough to see and admire in the
Mediterranean peoples. The rolling stone from the West was glad to rest for
a moment on this rock in the South that had gathered so very much moss.
constantly, but they had not met for years.
Father Brown was soon established in the family circle, which was quite
large enough to give the general sense of company or a community. He was
introduced to the big wooden images of the Three Kings, of painted and
gilded wood, who bring the gifts to the children at Christmas; for Spain is a
country where the affairs of the children bulk large in the life of the home.
He was introduced to the dog and the cat and the live-stock on the farm. But
he was also, as it happened, introduced to one neighbour who, like himself,
had brought into that valley the garb and manners of distant lands.
It was on the third night of the priest's stay at the little chateau that he
beheld a stately stranger who paid his respects to the Spanish household
with bows that no Spanish grandee could emulate. He was a tall, thin grey-
haired and very handsome gentleman, and his hands, cuffs and cuff-links
had something overpowering in their polish. But his long face had nothing
of that languor which is associated with long cuffs and manicuring in the
caricatures of our own country. It was rather arrestingly alert and keen; and
the eyes had an innocent intensity of inquiry that does not go often with
grey hairs. That alone might have marked the man's nationality, as well the
nasal note in his refined voice and his rather too ready assumption of the
vast antiquity of all the European things around him. This was, indeed, no
less a person than Mr. Grandison Chace, of Boston, an American traveller
who had halted for a time in his American travels by taking a lease of the
adjoining estate; a somewhat similar castle on a somewhat similar hill. He
delighted in his old castle, and he regarded his friendly neighbour as a local
antiquity of the same type. For Flambeau managed, as we have said, really
to look retired in the sense of rooted. He might have grown there with his
own vine and fig-tree for ages. He had resumed his real family name of
Duroc; for the other title of "The Torch" had only been a title nom de
guerre, like that under which such a man will often wage war on society. He
was fond of his wife and family; he never went farther afield than was
needed for a little shooting; and he seemed, to the American globe-trotter,
the embodiment of that cult of a sunny respectability and a temperate
luxury, which the American was wise enough to see and admire in the
Mediterranean peoples. The rolling stone from the West was glad to rest for
a moment on this rock in the South that had gathered so very much moss.
Page 8
But Mr. Chace had heard of Father Brown, and his tone faintly changed, as
towards a celebrity. The interviewing instinct awoke, tactful but tense. If he
did try to draw Father Brown, as if he were a tooth, it was done with the
most dexterous and painless American dentistry.
They were sitting in a sort of partly unroofed outer court of the house,
such as often forms the entrance to Spanish houses. It was dusk turning to
dark; and as all that mountain air sharpens suddenly after sunset, a small
stove stood on the flagstones, glowing with red eyes like a goblin, and
painting a red pattern on the pavement; but scarcely a ray of it reached the
lower bricks of the great bare, brown brick wall that went soaring up above
them into the deep blue night. Flambeau's big broad-shouldered figure and
great moustaches, like sabres, could be traced dimly in the twilight, as he
moved about, drawing dark wine from a great cask and handing it round. In
his shadow, the priest looked very shrunken and small, as if huddled over
the stove; but the American visitor leaned forward elegantly with his elbow
on his knee and his fine pointed features in the full light; his eyes shone
with inquisitive intelligence.
"I can assure you, sir," he was saying, "we consider your achievement in
the matter of the Moonshine Murder the most remarkable triumph in the
history of detective science."
Father Brown murmured something; some might have imagined that the
murmur was a little like a moan.
"We are well acquainted," went on the stranger firmly, "with the alleged
achievements of Dupin and others; and with those of Lecocq, Sherlock
Holmes, Nicholas Carter, and other imaginative incarnations of the craft.
But we observe there is in many ways, a marked difference between your
own method, of approach and that of these other thinkers, whether fictitious
or actual. Some have spec'lated, sir, as to whether the difference of method
may perhaps involve rather the absence of method."
Father Brown was silent; then he started a little, almost as if he had been
nodding over the stove, and said: "I beg your pardon. Yes.... Absence of
method.... Absence of mind, too, I'm afraid."
"I should say of strictly tabulated scientific method," went on the
inquirer. "Edgar Poe throws off several little essays in a conversational
towards a celebrity. The interviewing instinct awoke, tactful but tense. If he
did try to draw Father Brown, as if he were a tooth, it was done with the
most dexterous and painless American dentistry.
They were sitting in a sort of partly unroofed outer court of the house,
such as often forms the entrance to Spanish houses. It was dusk turning to
dark; and as all that mountain air sharpens suddenly after sunset, a small
stove stood on the flagstones, glowing with red eyes like a goblin, and
painting a red pattern on the pavement; but scarcely a ray of it reached the
lower bricks of the great bare, brown brick wall that went soaring up above
them into the deep blue night. Flambeau's big broad-shouldered figure and
great moustaches, like sabres, could be traced dimly in the twilight, as he
moved about, drawing dark wine from a great cask and handing it round. In
his shadow, the priest looked very shrunken and small, as if huddled over
the stove; but the American visitor leaned forward elegantly with his elbow
on his knee and his fine pointed features in the full light; his eyes shone
with inquisitive intelligence.
"I can assure you, sir," he was saying, "we consider your achievement in
the matter of the Moonshine Murder the most remarkable triumph in the
history of detective science."
Father Brown murmured something; some might have imagined that the
murmur was a little like a moan.
"We are well acquainted," went on the stranger firmly, "with the alleged
achievements of Dupin and others; and with those of Lecocq, Sherlock
Holmes, Nicholas Carter, and other imaginative incarnations of the craft.
But we observe there is in many ways, a marked difference between your
own method, of approach and that of these other thinkers, whether fictitious
or actual. Some have spec'lated, sir, as to whether the difference of method
may perhaps involve rather the absence of method."
Father Brown was silent; then he started a little, almost as if he had been
nodding over the stove, and said: "I beg your pardon. Yes.... Absence of
method.... Absence of mind, too, I'm afraid."
"I should say of strictly tabulated scientific method," went on the
inquirer. "Edgar Poe throws off several little essays in a conversational
Page 9
form, explaining Dupin's method, with its fine links of logic. Dr. Watson
had to listen to some pretty exact expositions of Holmes's method with its
observation of material details. But nobody seems to have got on to any full
account of your method. Father Brown, and I was informed you declined
the offer to give a series of lectures in the States on the matter."
"Yes," said the priest, frowning at the stove; "I declined."
"Your refusal gave rise to a remarkable lot of interesting talk," remarked
Chace. "I may say that some of our people are saying your science can't be
expounded, because it's something more than just natural science. They say
your secret's not to be divulged, as being occult in its character."
"Being what?" asked Father Brown, rather sharply.
"Why, kind of esoteric," replied the other. "I can tell you, people got
considerably worked up about Gallup's murder, and Stein's murder, and
then old man Merton's murder, and now Judge Gwynne's murder, and a
double murder by Dalmon, who was well known in the States. And there
were you, on the spot every time, slap in the middle of it; telling everybody
how it was done and never telling anybody how you knew. So some people
got to think you knew without looking, so to speak. And Carlotta Brownson
gave a lecture on Thought-Forms with illustrations from these cases of
yours. The Second Sight Sisterhood of Indianapolis——"
Father Brown, was still staring at the stove; then he said quite loud yet as
if hardly aware that anyone heard him: "Oh, I say. This will never do."
"I don't exactly know how it's to be helped," said Mr. Chace humorously.
"The Second Sight Sisterhood want a lot of holding down. The only way I
can think of stopping it is for you to tell us the secret after all."
Father Brown groaned. He put his head on his hands and remained a
moment, as if full of a silent convulsion of thought. Then he lifted his head
and said in a dull voice:
"Very well. I must tell the secret."
His eyes rolled darkly over the whole darkling scene, from the red eyes
of the little stove to the stark expanse of the ancient wall, over which were
standing out, more and more brightly, the strong stars of the south.
had to listen to some pretty exact expositions of Holmes's method with its
observation of material details. But nobody seems to have got on to any full
account of your method. Father Brown, and I was informed you declined
the offer to give a series of lectures in the States on the matter."
"Yes," said the priest, frowning at the stove; "I declined."
"Your refusal gave rise to a remarkable lot of interesting talk," remarked
Chace. "I may say that some of our people are saying your science can't be
expounded, because it's something more than just natural science. They say
your secret's not to be divulged, as being occult in its character."
"Being what?" asked Father Brown, rather sharply.
"Why, kind of esoteric," replied the other. "I can tell you, people got
considerably worked up about Gallup's murder, and Stein's murder, and
then old man Merton's murder, and now Judge Gwynne's murder, and a
double murder by Dalmon, who was well known in the States. And there
were you, on the spot every time, slap in the middle of it; telling everybody
how it was done and never telling anybody how you knew. So some people
got to think you knew without looking, so to speak. And Carlotta Brownson
gave a lecture on Thought-Forms with illustrations from these cases of
yours. The Second Sight Sisterhood of Indianapolis——"
Father Brown, was still staring at the stove; then he said quite loud yet as
if hardly aware that anyone heard him: "Oh, I say. This will never do."
"I don't exactly know how it's to be helped," said Mr. Chace humorously.
"The Second Sight Sisterhood want a lot of holding down. The only way I
can think of stopping it is for you to tell us the secret after all."
Father Brown groaned. He put his head on his hands and remained a
moment, as if full of a silent convulsion of thought. Then he lifted his head
and said in a dull voice:
"Very well. I must tell the secret."
His eyes rolled darkly over the whole darkling scene, from the red eyes
of the little stove to the stark expanse of the ancient wall, over which were
standing out, more and more brightly, the strong stars of the south.
Page 10
"The secret is," he said; and then stopped as if unable to go on. Then he
began again and said:
"You see, it was I who killed all those people."
"What?" repeated the other, in a small voice out of a vast silence.
"You see, I had murdered them all myself," explained Father Brown
patiently. "So, of course, I knew how it was done."
Grandison Chace had risen to his great height like a man lifted to the
ceiling by a sort of slow explosion. Staring down at the other he repeated
his incredulous question.
"I had planned out each of the crimes very carefully," went on Father
Brown, "I had thought out exactly how a thing like that could be done, and
in what style or state of mind a man could really do it. And when I was
quite sure that I felt exactly like the murderer myself, of course I knew who
he was."
Chace gradually released a sort of broken sigh.
"You frightened me all right," he said. "For the minute I really did think
you meant you were the murderer. Just for the minute I kind of saw it
splashed over all the papers in the States: 'Saintly Sleuth Exposed as Killer:
Hundred Crimes of Father Brown.' Why, of course, if it's just a figure of
speech and means you tried to reconstruct the psychology——"
Father Brown rapped sharply on the stove with the short pipe he was
about to fill; one or his very rare spasms of annoyance contracted his face.
"No, no, no," he said, almost angrily; "I don't mean just a figure of
speech. This is what comes of trying to talk about deep things.... What's the
good of words?... If you try to talk about a truth that's merely moral, people
always think it's merely metaphorical. A real live man with two legs once
said to me: 'I only believe in the Holy Ghost in a spiritual sense.' Naturally,
I said: 'In what other sense could you believe it?' And then he thought I
meant he needn't believe in anything except evolution, or ethical fellowship,
or some bilge.... I mean that I really did see myself, and my real self,
committing the murders. I didn't actually kill the men by material means;
but that's not the point. Any brick or bit of machinery might have killed
them by material means. I mean that I thought and thought about how a
began again and said:
"You see, it was I who killed all those people."
"What?" repeated the other, in a small voice out of a vast silence.
"You see, I had murdered them all myself," explained Father Brown
patiently. "So, of course, I knew how it was done."
Grandison Chace had risen to his great height like a man lifted to the
ceiling by a sort of slow explosion. Staring down at the other he repeated
his incredulous question.
"I had planned out each of the crimes very carefully," went on Father
Brown, "I had thought out exactly how a thing like that could be done, and
in what style or state of mind a man could really do it. And when I was
quite sure that I felt exactly like the murderer myself, of course I knew who
he was."
Chace gradually released a sort of broken sigh.
"You frightened me all right," he said. "For the minute I really did think
you meant you were the murderer. Just for the minute I kind of saw it
splashed over all the papers in the States: 'Saintly Sleuth Exposed as Killer:
Hundred Crimes of Father Brown.' Why, of course, if it's just a figure of
speech and means you tried to reconstruct the psychology——"
Father Brown rapped sharply on the stove with the short pipe he was
about to fill; one or his very rare spasms of annoyance contracted his face.
"No, no, no," he said, almost angrily; "I don't mean just a figure of
speech. This is what comes of trying to talk about deep things.... What's the
good of words?... If you try to talk about a truth that's merely moral, people
always think it's merely metaphorical. A real live man with two legs once
said to me: 'I only believe in the Holy Ghost in a spiritual sense.' Naturally,
I said: 'In what other sense could you believe it?' And then he thought I
meant he needn't believe in anything except evolution, or ethical fellowship,
or some bilge.... I mean that I really did see myself, and my real self,
committing the murders. I didn't actually kill the men by material means;
but that's not the point. Any brick or bit of machinery might have killed
them by material means. I mean that I thought and thought about how a
Page 11
man might come to be like that, until I realized that I really was like that, in
everything except actual final consent to the action. It was once suggested
to me by a friend of mine, as a sort of religious exercise. I believe he got it
from Pope Leo XIII, who was always rather a hero of mine."
"I'm afraid," said the American, in tones that were still doubtful, and
keeping his eye on the priest rather as if he were a wild animal, "that you'd
have to explain a lot to me before I knew what you were talking about. The
science of detection——"
Father Brown snapped his fingers with the same animated annoyance.
"That's it," he cried; "that's just where we part company. Science is a grand
thing when you can get it; in its real sense one of the grandest words in the
world. But what do these men mean, nine times out often, when they use it
nowadays? When they say detection is a science? When they say
criminology is a science? They mean getting outside a man and studying
him as if he were a gigantic insect: in what they would call a dry impartial
light, in what I should call a dead and dehumanized light. They mean
getting a long way off him, as if he were a distant prehistoric monster;
staring at the shape of his 'criminal skull' as if it were a sort of eerie growth,
like the horn on a rhinoceros's nose. When the scientist talks about a type,
he never means himself, but always his neighbour; probably his poorer
neighbour. I don't deny the dry light may sometimes do good; though in one
sense it's the very reverse of science. So far from being knowledge, it's
actually suppression of what we know. It's treating a friend as a stranger,
and pretending that something familiar is really remote and mysterious. It's
like saying that a man has a proboscis between the eyes, or that he falls
down in a fit of insensibility once every twenty-four hours. Well, what you
call 'the secret' is exactly the opposite. I don't try to get outside the man. I
try to get inside the murderer.... Indeed it's much more than that, don't you
see? I am inside a man. I am always inside a man, moving his arms and
legs; but I wait till I know I am inside a murderer, thinking his thoughts,
wrestling with his passions; till I have bent myself into the posture of his
hunched and peering hatred; till I see the world with his bloodshot and
squinting eyes, looking between the blinkers of his half-witted
concentration; looking up the short and sharp perspective of a straight road
to a pool of blood. Till I am really a murderer."
everything except actual final consent to the action. It was once suggested
to me by a friend of mine, as a sort of religious exercise. I believe he got it
from Pope Leo XIII, who was always rather a hero of mine."
"I'm afraid," said the American, in tones that were still doubtful, and
keeping his eye on the priest rather as if he were a wild animal, "that you'd
have to explain a lot to me before I knew what you were talking about. The
science of detection——"
Father Brown snapped his fingers with the same animated annoyance.
"That's it," he cried; "that's just where we part company. Science is a grand
thing when you can get it; in its real sense one of the grandest words in the
world. But what do these men mean, nine times out often, when they use it
nowadays? When they say detection is a science? When they say
criminology is a science? They mean getting outside a man and studying
him as if he were a gigantic insect: in what they would call a dry impartial
light, in what I should call a dead and dehumanized light. They mean
getting a long way off him, as if he were a distant prehistoric monster;
staring at the shape of his 'criminal skull' as if it were a sort of eerie growth,
like the horn on a rhinoceros's nose. When the scientist talks about a type,
he never means himself, but always his neighbour; probably his poorer
neighbour. I don't deny the dry light may sometimes do good; though in one
sense it's the very reverse of science. So far from being knowledge, it's
actually suppression of what we know. It's treating a friend as a stranger,
and pretending that something familiar is really remote and mysterious. It's
like saying that a man has a proboscis between the eyes, or that he falls
down in a fit of insensibility once every twenty-four hours. Well, what you
call 'the secret' is exactly the opposite. I don't try to get outside the man. I
try to get inside the murderer.... Indeed it's much more than that, don't you
see? I am inside a man. I am always inside a man, moving his arms and
legs; but I wait till I know I am inside a murderer, thinking his thoughts,
wrestling with his passions; till I have bent myself into the posture of his
hunched and peering hatred; till I see the world with his bloodshot and
squinting eyes, looking between the blinkers of his half-witted
concentration; looking up the short and sharp perspective of a straight road
to a pool of blood. Till I am really a murderer."
Page 12
"Oh," said Mr. Chace, regarding him with a long, grim face, and added:
"And that is what you call a religious exercise."
"Yes," said Father Brown; "that is what I call a religious exercise."
After an instant's silence he resumed: "It's so real a religious exercise
that I'd rather not have said anything about it. But I simply couldn't have
you going off and telling all your countrymen that I had a secret magic
connected with Thought-Forms, could I? I've put it badly, but it's true. No
man's really any good till he knows how bad he is, or might be; till he's
realized exactly how much right he has to all this snobbery, and sneering,
and talking about 'criminals,' as if they were apes in a forest ten thousand
miles away; till he's got rid of all the dirty self-deception of talking about
low types and deficient skulls; till he's squeezed out of his soul the last drop
of the oil of the Pharisees; till his only hope is somehow or other to have
captured one criminal, and kept him safe and sane under his own hat."
Flambeau came forward and filled a great goblet with Spanish wine and
set it before his friend, as he had already set one before his fellow guest.
Then he himself spoke for the first time:
"I believe Father Brown has had a new batch of mysteries. We were
talking about them the other day, I fancy. He has been dealing with some
queer people since we last met."
"Yes; I know the stories more or less—but not the application," said
Chace, lifting his glass thoughtfully. "Can you give me any examples, I
wonder.... I mean, did you deal with this last batch in that introspective
style?"
Father Brown also lifted his glass, and the glow of the fire turned the red
wine transparent, like the glorious blood-red glass of a martyr's window.
The red flame seemed to hold his eyes and absorb his gaze that sank deeper
and deeper into it, as if that single cup held a red sea of the blood of all
men, and his soul were a diver, ever plunging in dark humility and inverted
imagination, lower than its lowest monsters and its most ancient slime. In
that cup, as in a red mirror, he saw many things; the doings of his last days
moved in crimson shadows; the examples that his companions demanded
danced in symbolic shapes; and there passed before him all the stories that
are told here. Now, the luminous wine was like a vast red sunset upon dark
"And that is what you call a religious exercise."
"Yes," said Father Brown; "that is what I call a religious exercise."
After an instant's silence he resumed: "It's so real a religious exercise
that I'd rather not have said anything about it. But I simply couldn't have
you going off and telling all your countrymen that I had a secret magic
connected with Thought-Forms, could I? I've put it badly, but it's true. No
man's really any good till he knows how bad he is, or might be; till he's
realized exactly how much right he has to all this snobbery, and sneering,
and talking about 'criminals,' as if they were apes in a forest ten thousand
miles away; till he's got rid of all the dirty self-deception of talking about
low types and deficient skulls; till he's squeezed out of his soul the last drop
of the oil of the Pharisees; till his only hope is somehow or other to have
captured one criminal, and kept him safe and sane under his own hat."
Flambeau came forward and filled a great goblet with Spanish wine and
set it before his friend, as he had already set one before his fellow guest.
Then he himself spoke for the first time:
"I believe Father Brown has had a new batch of mysteries. We were
talking about them the other day, I fancy. He has been dealing with some
queer people since we last met."
"Yes; I know the stories more or less—but not the application," said
Chace, lifting his glass thoughtfully. "Can you give me any examples, I
wonder.... I mean, did you deal with this last batch in that introspective
style?"
Father Brown also lifted his glass, and the glow of the fire turned the red
wine transparent, like the glorious blood-red glass of a martyr's window.
The red flame seemed to hold his eyes and absorb his gaze that sank deeper
and deeper into it, as if that single cup held a red sea of the blood of all
men, and his soul were a diver, ever plunging in dark humility and inverted
imagination, lower than its lowest monsters and its most ancient slime. In
that cup, as in a red mirror, he saw many things; the doings of his last days
moved in crimson shadows; the examples that his companions demanded
danced in symbolic shapes; and there passed before him all the stories that
are told here. Now, the luminous wine was like a vast red sunset upon dark
Page 13
red sands, where stood dark figures of men; one was fallen and another
running towards him. Then the sunset seemed to break up into patches: red
lanterns swinging from garden trees and a pond gleaming red with
reflection; and then all the colour seemed to cluster again into a great rose
of red crystal, a jewel that irradiated the world like a red sun, save for the
shadow of a tall figure with a high head-dress as of some prehistoric priest;
and then faded again till nothing was left but a flame of wild red beard
blowing in the wind upon a wild grey moor. All these things, which may be
seen later from other angles and in other moods than his own, rose up in his
memory at the challenge and began to form themselves into anecdotes and
arguments.
"Yes," he said, as he raised the wine cup slowly to his lips, "I can
remember pretty well——"
running towards him. Then the sunset seemed to break up into patches: red
lanterns swinging from garden trees and a pond gleaming red with
reflection; and then all the colour seemed to cluster again into a great rose
of red crystal, a jewel that irradiated the world like a red sun, save for the
shadow of a tall figure with a high head-dress as of some prehistoric priest;
and then faded again till nothing was left but a flame of wild red beard
blowing in the wind upon a wild grey moor. All these things, which may be
seen later from other angles and in other moods than his own, rose up in his
memory at the challenge and began to form themselves into anecdotes and
arguments.
"Yes," he said, as he raised the wine cup slowly to his lips, "I can
remember pretty well——"
Page 14
I
THE MIRROR OF THE MAGISTRATE
JAMES BAGSHAW and Wilfred Underhill were old friends, and were fond
of rambling through the streets at night, talking interminably as they turned
corner after corner in the silent and seemingly lifeless labyrinth of the large
suburb in which they lived. The former, a big, dark, good-humoured man
with a strip of black moustache, was a professional police detective; the
latter, a sharp-faced, sensitive-looking gentleman with light hair, was an
amateur interested in detection. It will come as a shock to the readers of the
best scientific romance to learn that it was the policeman who was talking
and the amateur who was listening, even with a certain respect.
"Ours is the only trade," said Bagshaw, "in which the professional is
always supposed to be wrong. After all, people don't write stories in which
hairdressers can't cut hair and have to be helped by a customer; or in which
a cabman can't drive a cab until his fare explains to him the philosophy of
cab-driving. For all that, I'd never deny that we often tend to get into a rut:
or, in other words, have the disadvantages of going by a rule. Where the
romancers are wrong is, that they don't allow us even the advantages of
going by a rule."
"Surely," said Underhill, "Sherlock Holmes would say that he went by a
logical rule."
"He may be right," answered the other; "but I mean a collective rule. It's
like the staff work of an army. We pool our information."
"And you don't think detective stories allow for that?" asked his friend.
"Well, let's take any imaginary case of Sherlock Holmes, and Lestrade,
the official detective. Sherlock Holmes, let us say, can guess that a total
stranger crossing the street is a foreigner, merely because he seems to look
for the traffic to go to the right instead of the left. I'm quite ready to admit
Holmes might guess that. I'm quite sure Lestrade wouldn't guess anything
THE MIRROR OF THE MAGISTRATE
JAMES BAGSHAW and Wilfred Underhill were old friends, and were fond
of rambling through the streets at night, talking interminably as they turned
corner after corner in the silent and seemingly lifeless labyrinth of the large
suburb in which they lived. The former, a big, dark, good-humoured man
with a strip of black moustache, was a professional police detective; the
latter, a sharp-faced, sensitive-looking gentleman with light hair, was an
amateur interested in detection. It will come as a shock to the readers of the
best scientific romance to learn that it was the policeman who was talking
and the amateur who was listening, even with a certain respect.
"Ours is the only trade," said Bagshaw, "in which the professional is
always supposed to be wrong. After all, people don't write stories in which
hairdressers can't cut hair and have to be helped by a customer; or in which
a cabman can't drive a cab until his fare explains to him the philosophy of
cab-driving. For all that, I'd never deny that we often tend to get into a rut:
or, in other words, have the disadvantages of going by a rule. Where the
romancers are wrong is, that they don't allow us even the advantages of
going by a rule."
"Surely," said Underhill, "Sherlock Holmes would say that he went by a
logical rule."
"He may be right," answered the other; "but I mean a collective rule. It's
like the staff work of an army. We pool our information."
"And you don't think detective stories allow for that?" asked his friend.
"Well, let's take any imaginary case of Sherlock Holmes, and Lestrade,
the official detective. Sherlock Holmes, let us say, can guess that a total
stranger crossing the street is a foreigner, merely because he seems to look
for the traffic to go to the right instead of the left. I'm quite ready to admit
Holmes might guess that. I'm quite sure Lestrade wouldn't guess anything
Page 15
of the kind. But what they leave out is the fact that the policeman, who
couldn't guess, might very probably know. Lestrade might know the man
was a foreigner merely because his department has to keep an eye on all
foreigners; some would say on all natives, too. As a policeman I'm glad the
police know so much; for every man wants to do his own job well. But as a
citizen, I sometimes wonder whether they don't know too much."
"You don't seriously mean to say," cried Underhill incredulously, "that
you know anything about strange people in a strange street. That if a man
walked out of that house over there, you would know anything about him?"
"I should if he was the householder," answered Bagshaw. "That house is
rented by a literary man of Anglo-Roumanian extraction, who generally
lives in Paris, but is over here in connexion with some poetical play of his.
His name's Osric Orm, one of the new poets, and pretty steep to read, I
believe."
"But I mean all the people down the road," said his companion. "I was
thinking how strange and new and nameless everything looks, with these
high blank walls and these houses lost in large gardens. You can't know all
of them."
"I know a few," answered Bagshaw. "This garden wall we're walking
under is at the end of the grounds of Sir Humphrey Gwynne, better known
as Mr. Justice Gwynne, the old judge who made such a row about spying
during the war. The house next door to it belongs to a wealthy cigar
merchant. He comes from Spanish-America and looks very swarthy and
Spanish himself; but he bears the very English name of Buller. The house
beyond that—did you hear that noise?"
"I heard something," said Underhill, "but I really don't know what it
was."
"I know what it was," replied the detective, "it was a rather heavy
revolver, fired twice, followed by a cry for help. And it came straight out of
the back garden of Mr. Justice Gwynne, that paradise of peace and legality."
He looked up and down the street sharply and then added:
"And the only gate of the back garden is half a mile round on the other
side. I wish this wall were a little lower, or I were a little lighter; but it's got
to be tried."
couldn't guess, might very probably know. Lestrade might know the man
was a foreigner merely because his department has to keep an eye on all
foreigners; some would say on all natives, too. As a policeman I'm glad the
police know so much; for every man wants to do his own job well. But as a
citizen, I sometimes wonder whether they don't know too much."
"You don't seriously mean to say," cried Underhill incredulously, "that
you know anything about strange people in a strange street. That if a man
walked out of that house over there, you would know anything about him?"
"I should if he was the householder," answered Bagshaw. "That house is
rented by a literary man of Anglo-Roumanian extraction, who generally
lives in Paris, but is over here in connexion with some poetical play of his.
His name's Osric Orm, one of the new poets, and pretty steep to read, I
believe."
"But I mean all the people down the road," said his companion. "I was
thinking how strange and new and nameless everything looks, with these
high blank walls and these houses lost in large gardens. You can't know all
of them."
"I know a few," answered Bagshaw. "This garden wall we're walking
under is at the end of the grounds of Sir Humphrey Gwynne, better known
as Mr. Justice Gwynne, the old judge who made such a row about spying
during the war. The house next door to it belongs to a wealthy cigar
merchant. He comes from Spanish-America and looks very swarthy and
Spanish himself; but he bears the very English name of Buller. The house
beyond that—did you hear that noise?"
"I heard something," said Underhill, "but I really don't know what it
was."
"I know what it was," replied the detective, "it was a rather heavy
revolver, fired twice, followed by a cry for help. And it came straight out of
the back garden of Mr. Justice Gwynne, that paradise of peace and legality."
He looked up and down the street sharply and then added:
"And the only gate of the back garden is half a mile round on the other
side. I wish this wall were a little lower, or I were a little lighter; but it's got
to be tried."
Page 16
"It is lower a little farther on," said Underhill, "and there seems to be a
tree that looks helpful."
They moved hastily along and found a place where the wall seemed to
stoop abruptly, almost as if it had half-sunk into the earth; and a garden tree,
flamboyant with the gayest garden blossom, straggled out of the dark
enclosure and was gilded by the gleam of a solitary street-lamp. Bagshaw
caught the crooked branch and threw one leg over the low wall; and the
next moment they stood knee-deep amid the snapping plants of a garden
border.
The garden of Mr. Justice Gwynne by night was rather a singular
spectacle. It was large and lay on the empty edge of the suburb, in the
shadow of a tall, dark house that was the last in its line of houses. The house
was literally dark, being shuttered and unlighted, at least on the side
overlooking the garden. But the garden itself, which lay in its shadow: and
should have been a tract of absolute darkness, showed a random glitter, like
that of fading fireworks; as if a giant rocket had fallen in fire among the
trees. As they advanced they were able to locate it as the light of several
coloured lamps, entangled in the trees like the jewel fruits of Aladdin, and
especially as the light from a small, round lake or pond, which gleamed,
with pale colours as if a lamp were kindled under it.
"Is he having a party?" asked Underhill. "The garden seems to be
illuminated."
"No," answered Bagshaw. "It's a hobby of his, and I believe he prefers to
do it when he's alone. He likes playing with a little plant of electricity that
he works from that bungalow or hut over there, where he does his work and
keeps his papers. Buller, who knows him very well, says the coloured lamps
are rather more often a sign he's not to be disturbed."
"Sort of red danger signals," suggested the other.
"Good Lord! I'm afraid they are danger signals!" and he began suddenly
to run.
A moment after Underhill saw what he had seen. The opalescent ring of
light, like the halo of the moon, round the sloping sides of the pond, was
broken by two black stripes or streaks which soon proved themselves to be
tree that looks helpful."
They moved hastily along and found a place where the wall seemed to
stoop abruptly, almost as if it had half-sunk into the earth; and a garden tree,
flamboyant with the gayest garden blossom, straggled out of the dark
enclosure and was gilded by the gleam of a solitary street-lamp. Bagshaw
caught the crooked branch and threw one leg over the low wall; and the
next moment they stood knee-deep amid the snapping plants of a garden
border.
The garden of Mr. Justice Gwynne by night was rather a singular
spectacle. It was large and lay on the empty edge of the suburb, in the
shadow of a tall, dark house that was the last in its line of houses. The house
was literally dark, being shuttered and unlighted, at least on the side
overlooking the garden. But the garden itself, which lay in its shadow: and
should have been a tract of absolute darkness, showed a random glitter, like
that of fading fireworks; as if a giant rocket had fallen in fire among the
trees. As they advanced they were able to locate it as the light of several
coloured lamps, entangled in the trees like the jewel fruits of Aladdin, and
especially as the light from a small, round lake or pond, which gleamed,
with pale colours as if a lamp were kindled under it.
"Is he having a party?" asked Underhill. "The garden seems to be
illuminated."
"No," answered Bagshaw. "It's a hobby of his, and I believe he prefers to
do it when he's alone. He likes playing with a little plant of electricity that
he works from that bungalow or hut over there, where he does his work and
keeps his papers. Buller, who knows him very well, says the coloured lamps
are rather more often a sign he's not to be disturbed."
"Sort of red danger signals," suggested the other.
"Good Lord! I'm afraid they are danger signals!" and he began suddenly
to run.
A moment after Underhill saw what he had seen. The opalescent ring of
light, like the halo of the moon, round the sloping sides of the pond, was
broken by two black stripes or streaks which soon proved themselves to be
Page 17
the long, black legs of a figure fallen head downwards into the hollow, with
the head in the pond.
"Come on," cried the detective sharply, "that looks to me like——"
His voice was lost, as he ran on across the wide lawn, faintly luminous
in the artificial light, making a bee-line across the big garden for the pool
and the fallen figure. Underhill was trotting steadily in that straight track,
when something happened that startled him for the moment. Bagshaw, who
was travelling as steadily as a bullet towards the black figure by the
luminous pool, suddenly turned at a sharp angle and began to run even
more rapidly towards the shadow of the house. Underhill could not imagine
what he meant by the altered direction. The next moment, when the
detective had vanished into the shadow of the house, there came out of that
obscurity the sound of a scuffle and a curse; and Bagshaw returned lugging
with him a little struggling man with red hair. The captive had evidently
been escaping under the shelter of the building, when the quicker ears of the
detective had heard him rustling like a bird among the bushes.
"Underhill," said the detective, "I wish you'd run on and see what's up by
the pool. And now, who are you?" he asked, coming to a halt. "What's your
name?"
"Michael Flood," said the stranger in a snappy fashion. He was an
unnaturally lean little man, with a hooked nose too large for his face, which
was colourless, like parchment, in contrast with the ginger colour of his
hair. "I've got nothing to do with this. I found him lying dead and I was
scared; but I only came to interview him for a paper."
"When you interview celebrities for the Press," said Bagshaw, "do you
generally climb over the garden wall?"
And he pointed grimly to a trail of footprints coming and going along the
path towards the flower bed.
The man calling himself Flood wore an expression equally grim.
"An interviewer might very well get over the wall," he said, "for I
couldn't make anybody hear at the front door. The servant had gone out."
"How do you know he'd gone out?" asked the detective suspiciously.
the head in the pond.
"Come on," cried the detective sharply, "that looks to me like——"
His voice was lost, as he ran on across the wide lawn, faintly luminous
in the artificial light, making a bee-line across the big garden for the pool
and the fallen figure. Underhill was trotting steadily in that straight track,
when something happened that startled him for the moment. Bagshaw, who
was travelling as steadily as a bullet towards the black figure by the
luminous pool, suddenly turned at a sharp angle and began to run even
more rapidly towards the shadow of the house. Underhill could not imagine
what he meant by the altered direction. The next moment, when the
detective had vanished into the shadow of the house, there came out of that
obscurity the sound of a scuffle and a curse; and Bagshaw returned lugging
with him a little struggling man with red hair. The captive had evidently
been escaping under the shelter of the building, when the quicker ears of the
detective had heard him rustling like a bird among the bushes.
"Underhill," said the detective, "I wish you'd run on and see what's up by
the pool. And now, who are you?" he asked, coming to a halt. "What's your
name?"
"Michael Flood," said the stranger in a snappy fashion. He was an
unnaturally lean little man, with a hooked nose too large for his face, which
was colourless, like parchment, in contrast with the ginger colour of his
hair. "I've got nothing to do with this. I found him lying dead and I was
scared; but I only came to interview him for a paper."
"When you interview celebrities for the Press," said Bagshaw, "do you
generally climb over the garden wall?"
And he pointed grimly to a trail of footprints coming and going along the
path towards the flower bed.
The man calling himself Flood wore an expression equally grim.
"An interviewer might very well get over the wall," he said, "for I
couldn't make anybody hear at the front door. The servant had gone out."
"How do you know he'd gone out?" asked the detective suspiciously.
Page 18
"Because," said Flood, with an almost unnatural calm, "I'm not the only
person who gets over garden walls. It seems just possible that you did it
yourself. But, anyhow, the servant did; for I've just this moment seen him
drop over the wall, away on the other side of the garden, just by the garden
door."
"Then why didn't he use the garden door?" demanded the cross-
examiner.
"How should I know?" retorted Flood. "Because it was shut, I suppose.
But you'd better ask him, not me; he's coming towards the house at this
minute."
There was, indeed, another shadowy figure beginning to be visible
through the fire-shot gloaming, a squat, square-headed figure, wearing a red
waistcoat as the most conspicuous part of a rather shabby livery. He
appeared to be making with unobtrusive haste towards a side-door in the
house, until Bagshaw halloed to him to halt. He drew nearer to them very
reluctantly, revealing a heavy, yellow face, with a touch of something
Asiatic which was consonant with his flat, blue-black hair.
Bagshaw turned abruptly to the man called Flood. "Is there anybody in
this place," he said, "who can testify to your identity?"
"Not many, even in this country," growled Flood. "I've only just come
from Ireland; the only man I know round here is the priest at St. Dominic's
Church—Father Brown."
"Neither of you must leave this place," said Bagshaw, and then added to
the servant: "But you can go into the house and ring up St. Dominic's
Presbytery and ask Father Brown if he would mind coming round here at
once. No tricks, mind."
While the energetic detective was securing the potential fugitives, his
companion, at his direction, had hastened on to the actual scene of the
tragedy. It was a strange enough scene; and, indeed, if the tragedy had not
been tragic it would have been highly fantastic. The dead man (for the
briefest examination proved him to be dead) lay with his head in the pond,
where the glow of the artificial illumination encircled the head with
something of the appearance of an unholy halo. The face was gaunt and
rather sinister, the brow bald, and the scanty curls dark grey, like iron rings;
person who gets over garden walls. It seems just possible that you did it
yourself. But, anyhow, the servant did; for I've just this moment seen him
drop over the wall, away on the other side of the garden, just by the garden
door."
"Then why didn't he use the garden door?" demanded the cross-
examiner.
"How should I know?" retorted Flood. "Because it was shut, I suppose.
But you'd better ask him, not me; he's coming towards the house at this
minute."
There was, indeed, another shadowy figure beginning to be visible
through the fire-shot gloaming, a squat, square-headed figure, wearing a red
waistcoat as the most conspicuous part of a rather shabby livery. He
appeared to be making with unobtrusive haste towards a side-door in the
house, until Bagshaw halloed to him to halt. He drew nearer to them very
reluctantly, revealing a heavy, yellow face, with a touch of something
Asiatic which was consonant with his flat, blue-black hair.
Bagshaw turned abruptly to the man called Flood. "Is there anybody in
this place," he said, "who can testify to your identity?"
"Not many, even in this country," growled Flood. "I've only just come
from Ireland; the only man I know round here is the priest at St. Dominic's
Church—Father Brown."
"Neither of you must leave this place," said Bagshaw, and then added to
the servant: "But you can go into the house and ring up St. Dominic's
Presbytery and ask Father Brown if he would mind coming round here at
once. No tricks, mind."
While the energetic detective was securing the potential fugitives, his
companion, at his direction, had hastened on to the actual scene of the
tragedy. It was a strange enough scene; and, indeed, if the tragedy had not
been tragic it would have been highly fantastic. The dead man (for the
briefest examination proved him to be dead) lay with his head in the pond,
where the glow of the artificial illumination encircled the head with
something of the appearance of an unholy halo. The face was gaunt and
rather sinister, the brow bald, and the scanty curls dark grey, like iron rings;
Page 19
and, despite the damage done by the bullet wound in the temple, Underhill
had no difficulty in recognizing the features he had seen in the many
portraits of Sir Humphrey Gwynne. The dead man was in evening-dress,
and his long, black legs, so thin as to be almost spidery, were sprawling at
different angles up the steep bank from which he had fallen. As by some
weird whim of diabolical arabesque, blood was eddying out, very slowly,
into the luminous water in snaky rings, like the transparent crimson of
sunset clouds.
Underhill did not know how long he stood staring down at this macabre
figure, when he looked up and saw a group of four figures standing above
him on the bank. He was prepared for Bagshaw and his Irish captive, and he
had no difficulty in guessing the status of the servant in the red waistcoat.
But the fourth figure had a sort of grotesque solemnity that seemed
strangely congruous to that incongruity. It was a stumpy figure with a round
face and a hat like a black halo. He realized that it was, in fact, a priest; but
there was something about it that reminded him of some quaint old black
woodcut at the end of a Dance of Death.
Then he heard Bagshaw saying to the priest:
"I'm glad you can identify this man; but you must realize that he's to
some extent under suspicion. Of course, he may be innocent; but he did
enter the garden in an irregular fashion."
"Well, I think he's innocent myself," said the little priest in a colourless
voice. "But, of course, I may be wrong."
"Why do you think he is innocent?"
"Because he entered the garden in an irregular fashion," answered the
cleric. "You see, I entered it in a regular fashion myself. But I seem to be
almost the only person who did. All the best people seem to get over garden
walls nowadays."
"What do you mean by a regular fashion?" asked the detective.
"Well," said Father Brown, looking at him with limpid gravity, "I came
in by the front door. I often come into houses that way."
"Excuse me," said Bagshaw, "but does it matter very much how you
came in, unless you propose to confess to the murder?"
had no difficulty in recognizing the features he had seen in the many
portraits of Sir Humphrey Gwynne. The dead man was in evening-dress,
and his long, black legs, so thin as to be almost spidery, were sprawling at
different angles up the steep bank from which he had fallen. As by some
weird whim of diabolical arabesque, blood was eddying out, very slowly,
into the luminous water in snaky rings, like the transparent crimson of
sunset clouds.
Underhill did not know how long he stood staring down at this macabre
figure, when he looked up and saw a group of four figures standing above
him on the bank. He was prepared for Bagshaw and his Irish captive, and he
had no difficulty in guessing the status of the servant in the red waistcoat.
But the fourth figure had a sort of grotesque solemnity that seemed
strangely congruous to that incongruity. It was a stumpy figure with a round
face and a hat like a black halo. He realized that it was, in fact, a priest; but
there was something about it that reminded him of some quaint old black
woodcut at the end of a Dance of Death.
Then he heard Bagshaw saying to the priest:
"I'm glad you can identify this man; but you must realize that he's to
some extent under suspicion. Of course, he may be innocent; but he did
enter the garden in an irregular fashion."
"Well, I think he's innocent myself," said the little priest in a colourless
voice. "But, of course, I may be wrong."
"Why do you think he is innocent?"
"Because he entered the garden in an irregular fashion," answered the
cleric. "You see, I entered it in a regular fashion myself. But I seem to be
almost the only person who did. All the best people seem to get over garden
walls nowadays."
"What do you mean by a regular fashion?" asked the detective.
"Well," said Father Brown, looking at him with limpid gravity, "I came
in by the front door. I often come into houses that way."
"Excuse me," said Bagshaw, "but does it matter very much how you
came in, unless you propose to confess to the murder?"
Page 20
"Yes, I think it does," said the priest mildly. "The truth is, that when I
came in at the front door I saw something I don't think any of the rest of you
have seen. It seems to me it might have something to do with it."
"What did you see?"
"I saw a sort of general smash-up," said Father Brown in his mild voice.
"A big looking-glass broken, and a small palm tree knocked over, and the
pot smashed all over the floor. Somehow, it looked to me as if something
had happened."
"You are right," said Bagshaw after a pause. "If you saw that, it certainly
looks as if it had something to do with it."
"And if it had anything to do with it," said the priest very gently, "it
looks as if there was one person who had nothing to do with it; and that is
Mr. Michael Flood, who entered the garden over the wall in an irregular
fashion, and then tried to leave it in the same irregular fashion. It is his
irregularity that makes me believe in his innocence."
"Let us go into the house," said Bagshaw abruptly.
As they passed in at the side-door, the servant leading the way, Bagshaw
fell back a pace or two and spoke to his friend.
"Something odd about that servant," he said. "Says his name is Green,
though he doesn't look it; but there seems no doubt he's really Gwynne's
servant, apparently the only regular servant he had. But the queer thing is,
that he flatly denied that his master was in the garden at all, dead or alive.
Said the old judge had gone out to a grand legal dinner and couldn't be
home for hours, and gave that as his excuse for slipping out."
"Did he," asked Underhill, "give any excuse for his curious way of
slipping in?"
"No, none that I can make sense of," answered the detective. "I can't
make him out. He seems to be scared of something."
Entering by the side-door, they found themselves at the inner end of the
entrance hall, which ran along the side of the house and ended with the
front door, surmounted by a dreary fanlight of the old-fashioned pattern. A
faint, grey light was beginning to outline its radiation upon the darkness,
like some dismal and discoloured sunrise; but what light there was in the
came in at the front door I saw something I don't think any of the rest of you
have seen. It seems to me it might have something to do with it."
"What did you see?"
"I saw a sort of general smash-up," said Father Brown in his mild voice.
"A big looking-glass broken, and a small palm tree knocked over, and the
pot smashed all over the floor. Somehow, it looked to me as if something
had happened."
"You are right," said Bagshaw after a pause. "If you saw that, it certainly
looks as if it had something to do with it."
"And if it had anything to do with it," said the priest very gently, "it
looks as if there was one person who had nothing to do with it; and that is
Mr. Michael Flood, who entered the garden over the wall in an irregular
fashion, and then tried to leave it in the same irregular fashion. It is his
irregularity that makes me believe in his innocence."
"Let us go into the house," said Bagshaw abruptly.
As they passed in at the side-door, the servant leading the way, Bagshaw
fell back a pace or two and spoke to his friend.
"Something odd about that servant," he said. "Says his name is Green,
though he doesn't look it; but there seems no doubt he's really Gwynne's
servant, apparently the only regular servant he had. But the queer thing is,
that he flatly denied that his master was in the garden at all, dead or alive.
Said the old judge had gone out to a grand legal dinner and couldn't be
home for hours, and gave that as his excuse for slipping out."
"Did he," asked Underhill, "give any excuse for his curious way of
slipping in?"
"No, none that I can make sense of," answered the detective. "I can't
make him out. He seems to be scared of something."
Entering by the side-door, they found themselves at the inner end of the
entrance hall, which ran along the side of the house and ended with the
front door, surmounted by a dreary fanlight of the old-fashioned pattern. A
faint, grey light was beginning to outline its radiation upon the darkness,
like some dismal and discoloured sunrise; but what light there was in the
Page 21
hall came from a single, shaded lamp, also of an antiquated sort, that stood
on a bracket in a corner. By the light of this Bagshaw could distinguish the
debris of which Brown had spoken. A tall palm, with long sweeping leaves,
had fallen full length, and its dark red pot was shattered into shards. They
lay littered on the carpet, along with pale and gleaming fragments of a
broken mirror, of which the almost empty frame hung behind them on the
wall at the end of the vestibule. At right angles to this entrance, and directly
opposite the side-door as they entered, was another and similar passage
leading into the rest of the house. At the other end of it could be seen the
telephone which the servant had used to summon the priest; and a half-open
door, showing, even through the crack, the serried ranks of great leather-
bound books, marked the entrance to the judge's study.
Bagshaw stood looking down at the fallen pot and the mingled fragments
at his feet.
"You're quite right," he said to the priest; "there's been a struggle here.
And it must have been a struggle between Gwynne and his murderer."
"It seemed to me," said Father Brown modestly, "that something had
happened here."
"Yes; it's pretty clear what happened," assented the detective. "The
murderer entered by the front door and found Gwynne; probably Gwynne
let him in. There was a death grapple, possibly a chance shot, that hit the
glass, though they might have broken it with a stray kick or anything.
Gwynne managed to free himself and fled into the garden, where he was
pursued and shot finally by the pond. I fancy that's the whole story of the
crime itself; but, of course, I must look round the other rooms."
The other rooms, however, revealed very little, though Bagshaw pointed
significantly to the loaded automatic pistol that he found in a drawer of the
library desk.
"Looks as if he was expecting this," he said; "yet it seems queer he didn't
take it with him when he went out into the hall."
Eventually they returned to the hall, making their way towards the front
door. Father Brown letting his eye rove around in a rather absent-minded
fashion. The two corridors, monotonously papered in the same grey and
faded pattern, seemed to emphasize the dust and dingy floridity of the few
on a bracket in a corner. By the light of this Bagshaw could distinguish the
debris of which Brown had spoken. A tall palm, with long sweeping leaves,
had fallen full length, and its dark red pot was shattered into shards. They
lay littered on the carpet, along with pale and gleaming fragments of a
broken mirror, of which the almost empty frame hung behind them on the
wall at the end of the vestibule. At right angles to this entrance, and directly
opposite the side-door as they entered, was another and similar passage
leading into the rest of the house. At the other end of it could be seen the
telephone which the servant had used to summon the priest; and a half-open
door, showing, even through the crack, the serried ranks of great leather-
bound books, marked the entrance to the judge's study.
Bagshaw stood looking down at the fallen pot and the mingled fragments
at his feet.
"You're quite right," he said to the priest; "there's been a struggle here.
And it must have been a struggle between Gwynne and his murderer."
"It seemed to me," said Father Brown modestly, "that something had
happened here."
"Yes; it's pretty clear what happened," assented the detective. "The
murderer entered by the front door and found Gwynne; probably Gwynne
let him in. There was a death grapple, possibly a chance shot, that hit the
glass, though they might have broken it with a stray kick or anything.
Gwynne managed to free himself and fled into the garden, where he was
pursued and shot finally by the pond. I fancy that's the whole story of the
crime itself; but, of course, I must look round the other rooms."
The other rooms, however, revealed very little, though Bagshaw pointed
significantly to the loaded automatic pistol that he found in a drawer of the
library desk.
"Looks as if he was expecting this," he said; "yet it seems queer he didn't
take it with him when he went out into the hall."
Eventually they returned to the hall, making their way towards the front
door. Father Brown letting his eye rove around in a rather absent-minded
fashion. The two corridors, monotonously papered in the same grey and
faded pattern, seemed to emphasize the dust and dingy floridity of the few
Page 22
early Victorian ornaments, the green rust that devoured the bronze of the
lamp, the dull gold that glimmered in the frame of the broken mirror.
"They say it's bad luck to break a looking-glass," he said. "This looks
like the very house of ill-luck. There's something about the very furniture
——"
"That's rather odd," said Bagshaw sharply. "I thought the front door
would be shut, but it's left on the latch."
There was no reply; and they passed out of the front door into the front
garden, a narrower and more formal plot of flowers, having at one end a
curiously clipped hedge with a hole in it, like a green cave, under the
shadow of which some broken steps peeped out.
Father Brown strolled up to the hole and ducked his head under it. A few
moments after he had disappeared they were astonished to hear his quiet
voice in conversation above their heads, as if he were talking to somebody
at the top of a tree. The detective followed, and found that the curious
covered stairway led to what looked like a broken bridge, over-hanging the
darker and emptier spaces of the garden. It just curled round the corner of
the house, bringing in sight the field of coloured lights beyond and beneath.
Probably it was the relic of some abandoned architectural fancy of building
a sort of terrace on arches across the lawn. Bagshaw thought it a curious
cul-de-sac in which to find anybody in the small hours between night and
morning; but he was not looking at the details of it just then. He was
looking at the man who was found.
As the man stood with his back turned, a small man in light grey clothes,
the one outstanding feature about him was a wonderful head of hair, as
yellow and radiant as the head of a huge dandelion. It was literally
outstanding like a halo, and something in that association made the face,
when it was slowly and sulkily turned on them, rather a shock of contrast.
That halo should have enclosed an oval face of the mildly angelic sort; but
the face was crabbed and elderly with a powerful jowl and a short nose that
somehow suggested the broken nose of a pugilist.
"This is Mr. Orm, the celebrated poet, I understand," said Father Brown,
as calmly as if he were introducing two people in a drawing-room.
lamp, the dull gold that glimmered in the frame of the broken mirror.
"They say it's bad luck to break a looking-glass," he said. "This looks
like the very house of ill-luck. There's something about the very furniture
——"
"That's rather odd," said Bagshaw sharply. "I thought the front door
would be shut, but it's left on the latch."
There was no reply; and they passed out of the front door into the front
garden, a narrower and more formal plot of flowers, having at one end a
curiously clipped hedge with a hole in it, like a green cave, under the
shadow of which some broken steps peeped out.
Father Brown strolled up to the hole and ducked his head under it. A few
moments after he had disappeared they were astonished to hear his quiet
voice in conversation above their heads, as if he were talking to somebody
at the top of a tree. The detective followed, and found that the curious
covered stairway led to what looked like a broken bridge, over-hanging the
darker and emptier spaces of the garden. It just curled round the corner of
the house, bringing in sight the field of coloured lights beyond and beneath.
Probably it was the relic of some abandoned architectural fancy of building
a sort of terrace on arches across the lawn. Bagshaw thought it a curious
cul-de-sac in which to find anybody in the small hours between night and
morning; but he was not looking at the details of it just then. He was
looking at the man who was found.
As the man stood with his back turned, a small man in light grey clothes,
the one outstanding feature about him was a wonderful head of hair, as
yellow and radiant as the head of a huge dandelion. It was literally
outstanding like a halo, and something in that association made the face,
when it was slowly and sulkily turned on them, rather a shock of contrast.
That halo should have enclosed an oval face of the mildly angelic sort; but
the face was crabbed and elderly with a powerful jowl and a short nose that
somehow suggested the broken nose of a pugilist.
"This is Mr. Orm, the celebrated poet, I understand," said Father Brown,
as calmly as if he were introducing two people in a drawing-room.
Page 23
"Whoever he is," said Bagshaw, "I must trouble him to come with me
and answer a few questions."
Mr. Osric Orm, the poet, was not a model of self-expression when it
came to the answering of questions. There, in that corner of the old garden,
as the grey twilight before dawn began to creep over the heavy hedges and
the broken bridge, and afterwards in a succession of circumstances and
stages of legal inquiry that grew more and more ominous, he refused to say
anything except that he had intended to call on Sir Humphrey Gwynne, but
had not done so because he could not get anyone to answer the bell. When it
was pointed out that the door was practically open, he snorted. When it was
hinted that the hour was somewhat late, he snarled. The little that he said
was obscure, either because he really knew hardly any English, or because
he knew better than to know any. His opinions seemed to be of a nihilistic
and destructive sort, as was indeed the tendency of his poetry for those who
could follow it; and it seemed possible that his business with the judge, and
perhaps his quarrel with the judge, had been something in the anarchist line.
Gwynne was known to have had something of a mania about Bolshevist
spies, as he had about German spies. Anyhow, one coincidence, only a few
moments after his capture, confirmed Bagshaw in the impression that the
case must be taken seriously. As they went out of the front gate into the
street, they so happened to encounter yet another neighbour, Buller, the
cigar merchant from next door, conspicuous by his brown, shrewd face and
the unique orchid in his buttonhole; for he had a name in that branch of
horticulture. Rather to the surprise of the rest, he hailed his neighbour, the
poet, in a matter-of-fact manner, almost as if he had expected to see him.
"Hallo, here we are again," he said. "Had a long talk with old Gwynne, I
suppose?"
"Sir Humphrey Gwynne is dead," said Bagshaw. "I am investigating the
case and I must ask you to explain."
Buller stood as still as the lamp-post beside him, possibly stiffened with
surprise. The red end of his cigar brightened and darkened rhythmically, but
his brown face was in shadow; when he spoke it was with quite a new
voice.
"I only mean," he said, "that when I passed two hours ago Mr. Orm was
going in at this gate to see Sir Humphrey."
and answer a few questions."
Mr. Osric Orm, the poet, was not a model of self-expression when it
came to the answering of questions. There, in that corner of the old garden,
as the grey twilight before dawn began to creep over the heavy hedges and
the broken bridge, and afterwards in a succession of circumstances and
stages of legal inquiry that grew more and more ominous, he refused to say
anything except that he had intended to call on Sir Humphrey Gwynne, but
had not done so because he could not get anyone to answer the bell. When it
was pointed out that the door was practically open, he snorted. When it was
hinted that the hour was somewhat late, he snarled. The little that he said
was obscure, either because he really knew hardly any English, or because
he knew better than to know any. His opinions seemed to be of a nihilistic
and destructive sort, as was indeed the tendency of his poetry for those who
could follow it; and it seemed possible that his business with the judge, and
perhaps his quarrel with the judge, had been something in the anarchist line.
Gwynne was known to have had something of a mania about Bolshevist
spies, as he had about German spies. Anyhow, one coincidence, only a few
moments after his capture, confirmed Bagshaw in the impression that the
case must be taken seriously. As they went out of the front gate into the
street, they so happened to encounter yet another neighbour, Buller, the
cigar merchant from next door, conspicuous by his brown, shrewd face and
the unique orchid in his buttonhole; for he had a name in that branch of
horticulture. Rather to the surprise of the rest, he hailed his neighbour, the
poet, in a matter-of-fact manner, almost as if he had expected to see him.
"Hallo, here we are again," he said. "Had a long talk with old Gwynne, I
suppose?"
"Sir Humphrey Gwynne is dead," said Bagshaw. "I am investigating the
case and I must ask you to explain."
Buller stood as still as the lamp-post beside him, possibly stiffened with
surprise. The red end of his cigar brightened and darkened rhythmically, but
his brown face was in shadow; when he spoke it was with quite a new
voice.
"I only mean," he said, "that when I passed two hours ago Mr. Orm was
going in at this gate to see Sir Humphrey."
Page 24
"He says he hasn't seen him yet," observed Bagshaw, "or even been into
the house."
"It's a long time to stand on the door-step," observed Buller.
"Yes," said Father Brown; "it's rather a long time to stand in the street."
"I've been home since then," said the cigar merchant. "Been writing
letters and came out again to post them."
"You'll have to tell all that later," said Bagshaw. "Good night—or good
morning."
The trial of Osric Orm for the murder of Sir Humphrey Gwynne, which
filled the newspapers for so many weeks, really turned entirely on the same
crux as that little talk under the lamp-post, when the grey-green dawn was
breaking about the dark streets and gardens. Everything came back to the
enigma of those two empty hours between the time when Buller saw Orm
going in at the garden gate, and the time when Father Brown found him
apparently still lingering in the garden. He had certainly had the time to
commit six murders, and might almost have committed them for want of
something to do; for he could give no coherent account of what he was
doing. It was argued by the prosecution that he had also the opportunity, as
the front door was unlatched, and the side-door into the larger garden left
standing open. The court followed, with considerable interest, Bagshaw's
clear reconstruction of the struggle in the passage, of which the traces were
so evident; indeed, the police had since found the shot that had shattered the
glass. Finally, the hole in the hedge to which he had been tracked, had very
much the appearance of a hiding-place. On the other hand. Sir Matthew
Blake, the very able counsel for the defence, turned this last argument the
other way: asking why any man should entrap himself in a place without
possible exit, when it would obviously be much more sensible to slip out
into the street. Sir Matthew Blake also made effective use of the mystery
that still rested upon the motive for the murder. Indeed, upon this point, the
passages between Sir Matthew Blake and Sir Arthur Travers, the equally
brilliant advocate for the prosecution, turned rather to the advantage of the
prisoner. Sir Arthur could only throw out suggestions about a Bolshevist
conspiracy which sounded a little thin. But when it came to investigating
the facts of Orm's mysterious behaviour that night he was considerably
more effective.
the house."
"It's a long time to stand on the door-step," observed Buller.
"Yes," said Father Brown; "it's rather a long time to stand in the street."
"I've been home since then," said the cigar merchant. "Been writing
letters and came out again to post them."
"You'll have to tell all that later," said Bagshaw. "Good night—or good
morning."
The trial of Osric Orm for the murder of Sir Humphrey Gwynne, which
filled the newspapers for so many weeks, really turned entirely on the same
crux as that little talk under the lamp-post, when the grey-green dawn was
breaking about the dark streets and gardens. Everything came back to the
enigma of those two empty hours between the time when Buller saw Orm
going in at the garden gate, and the time when Father Brown found him
apparently still lingering in the garden. He had certainly had the time to
commit six murders, and might almost have committed them for want of
something to do; for he could give no coherent account of what he was
doing. It was argued by the prosecution that he had also the opportunity, as
the front door was unlatched, and the side-door into the larger garden left
standing open. The court followed, with considerable interest, Bagshaw's
clear reconstruction of the struggle in the passage, of which the traces were
so evident; indeed, the police had since found the shot that had shattered the
glass. Finally, the hole in the hedge to which he had been tracked, had very
much the appearance of a hiding-place. On the other hand. Sir Matthew
Blake, the very able counsel for the defence, turned this last argument the
other way: asking why any man should entrap himself in a place without
possible exit, when it would obviously be much more sensible to slip out
into the street. Sir Matthew Blake also made effective use of the mystery
that still rested upon the motive for the murder. Indeed, upon this point, the
passages between Sir Matthew Blake and Sir Arthur Travers, the equally
brilliant advocate for the prosecution, turned rather to the advantage of the
prisoner. Sir Arthur could only throw out suggestions about a Bolshevist
conspiracy which sounded a little thin. But when it came to investigating
the facts of Orm's mysterious behaviour that night he was considerably
more effective.
Page 25
The prisoner went into the witness-box, chiefly because his astute
counsel calculated that it would create a bad impression if he did not. But
he was almost as uncommunicative to his own counsel as to the prosecuting
counsel. Sir Arthur Travers made all possible capital out of his stubborn
silence, but did not succeed in breaking it. Sir Arthur was a long, gaunt
man, with a long, cadaverous face, in striking contrast to the sturdy figure
and bright, bird-like eye of Sir Matthew Blake. But if Sir Matthew
suggested a very cocksure sort of cock-sparrow, Sir Arthur might more truly
have been compared to a crane or stork; as he leaned forward, prodding the
poet with questions, his long nose might have been a long beak.
"Do you mean to tell the jury," he asked, in tones of grating incredulity,
"that you never went in to see the deceased gentleman at all?"
"No!" replied Orm shortly.
"You wanted to see him, I suppose. You must have been very anxious to
see him. Didn't you wait two whole hours in front of his front door?"
"Yes," replied the other.
"And yet you never even noticed the door was open?"
"No," said Orm.
"What in the world were you doing for two hours in somebody's else's
front garden?" insisted the barrister; "You were doing something, I
suppose?"
"Yes."
"Is it a secret?" asked Sir Arthur, with adamantine jocularity.
"It's a secret from you," answered the poet.
It was upon this suggestion of a secret that Sir Arthur seized in
developing his line of accusation. With a boldness which some thought
unscrupulous, he turned the very mystery of the motive, which was the
strongest part of his opponent's case, into an argument for his own. He gave
it as the first fragmentary hint of some far-flung and elaborate conspiracy,
in which a patriot had perished like one caught in the coils of an octopus.
"Yes," he cried in a vibrating voice, "my learned friend is perfectly right!
We do not know the exact reason why this honourable public servant was
counsel calculated that it would create a bad impression if he did not. But
he was almost as uncommunicative to his own counsel as to the prosecuting
counsel. Sir Arthur Travers made all possible capital out of his stubborn
silence, but did not succeed in breaking it. Sir Arthur was a long, gaunt
man, with a long, cadaverous face, in striking contrast to the sturdy figure
and bright, bird-like eye of Sir Matthew Blake. But if Sir Matthew
suggested a very cocksure sort of cock-sparrow, Sir Arthur might more truly
have been compared to a crane or stork; as he leaned forward, prodding the
poet with questions, his long nose might have been a long beak.
"Do you mean to tell the jury," he asked, in tones of grating incredulity,
"that you never went in to see the deceased gentleman at all?"
"No!" replied Orm shortly.
"You wanted to see him, I suppose. You must have been very anxious to
see him. Didn't you wait two whole hours in front of his front door?"
"Yes," replied the other.
"And yet you never even noticed the door was open?"
"No," said Orm.
"What in the world were you doing for two hours in somebody's else's
front garden?" insisted the barrister; "You were doing something, I
suppose?"
"Yes."
"Is it a secret?" asked Sir Arthur, with adamantine jocularity.
"It's a secret from you," answered the poet.
It was upon this suggestion of a secret that Sir Arthur seized in
developing his line of accusation. With a boldness which some thought
unscrupulous, he turned the very mystery of the motive, which was the
strongest part of his opponent's case, into an argument for his own. He gave
it as the first fragmentary hint of some far-flung and elaborate conspiracy,
in which a patriot had perished like one caught in the coils of an octopus.
"Yes," he cried in a vibrating voice, "my learned friend is perfectly right!
We do not know the exact reason why this honourable public servant was
Page 26
murdered. We shall not know the reason why the next public servant is
murdered. If my learned friend himself falls a victim to his eminence, and
the hatred which the hellish powers of destruction feel for the guardians of
law, he will be murdered, and he will not know the reason. Half the decent
people in this court will be butchered in their beds, and we shall not know
the reason. And we shall never know the reason and never arrest the
massacre, until it has depopulated our country, so long as the defence is
permitted to stop all proceedings with this stale tag about 'motive,' when
every other fact in the case, every glaring incongruity, every gaping silence,
tells us that we stand in the presence of Cain."
"I never knew Sir Arthur so excited," said Bagshaw to his group of
companions afterwards. "Some people are saying he went beyond the usual
limit and that the prosecutor in a murder case oughtn't to be so vindictive.
But I must say there was something downright creepy about that little
goblin with the yellow hair, that seemed to play up to the impression. I was
vaguely recalling, all the time, something that De Quincey says about Mr.
Williams, that ghastly criminal who slaughtered two whole families almost
in silence. I think he says that Williams had hair of a vivid unnatural
yellow; and that he thought it had been dyed by a trick learned in India,
where they dye horses green or blue. Then there was his queer, stony
silence, like a troglodyte's; I'll never deny that it all worked me up until I
felt there was a sort of monster in the dock. If that was only Sir Arthur's
eloquence, then he certainly took a heavy responsibility in putting so much
passion into it."
"He was a friend of poor Gwynne's, as a matter of fact," said Underhill,
more gently; "a man I know saw them hobnobbing together after a great
legal dinner lately. I dare say that's why he feels so strongly in this case. I
suppose it's doubtful whether a man ought to act in such a case on mere
personal feeling."
"He wouldn't," said Bagshaw. "I bet Sir Arthur Travers wouldn't act only
on feeling, however strongly he felt. He's got a very stiff sense of his own
professional position. He's one of those men who are ambitious even when
they've satisfied their ambition. I know nobody who'd take more trouble to
keep his position in the world. No; you've got hold of the wrong moral to
his rather thundering sermon. If he lets himself go like that, it's because he
thinks he can get a conviction, anyhow, and wants to put himself at the head
murdered. If my learned friend himself falls a victim to his eminence, and
the hatred which the hellish powers of destruction feel for the guardians of
law, he will be murdered, and he will not know the reason. Half the decent
people in this court will be butchered in their beds, and we shall not know
the reason. And we shall never know the reason and never arrest the
massacre, until it has depopulated our country, so long as the defence is
permitted to stop all proceedings with this stale tag about 'motive,' when
every other fact in the case, every glaring incongruity, every gaping silence,
tells us that we stand in the presence of Cain."
"I never knew Sir Arthur so excited," said Bagshaw to his group of
companions afterwards. "Some people are saying he went beyond the usual
limit and that the prosecutor in a murder case oughtn't to be so vindictive.
But I must say there was something downright creepy about that little
goblin with the yellow hair, that seemed to play up to the impression. I was
vaguely recalling, all the time, something that De Quincey says about Mr.
Williams, that ghastly criminal who slaughtered two whole families almost
in silence. I think he says that Williams had hair of a vivid unnatural
yellow; and that he thought it had been dyed by a trick learned in India,
where they dye horses green or blue. Then there was his queer, stony
silence, like a troglodyte's; I'll never deny that it all worked me up until I
felt there was a sort of monster in the dock. If that was only Sir Arthur's
eloquence, then he certainly took a heavy responsibility in putting so much
passion into it."
"He was a friend of poor Gwynne's, as a matter of fact," said Underhill,
more gently; "a man I know saw them hobnobbing together after a great
legal dinner lately. I dare say that's why he feels so strongly in this case. I
suppose it's doubtful whether a man ought to act in such a case on mere
personal feeling."
"He wouldn't," said Bagshaw. "I bet Sir Arthur Travers wouldn't act only
on feeling, however strongly he felt. He's got a very stiff sense of his own
professional position. He's one of those men who are ambitious even when
they've satisfied their ambition. I know nobody who'd take more trouble to
keep his position in the world. No; you've got hold of the wrong moral to
his rather thundering sermon. If he lets himself go like that, it's because he
thinks he can get a conviction, anyhow, and wants to put himself at the head
Page 27
of some political movement against the conspiracy he talks about. He must
have some very good reason for wanting to convict Orm and some very
good reason for thinking he can do it. That means that the facts will support
him. His confidence doesn't look well for the prisoner." He became
conscious of an insignificant figure in the group.
"Well, Father Brown," he said with a smile; "what do you think of our
judicial procedure?"
"Well," replied the priest rather absently, "I think the thing that struck me
most was how different men look in their wigs. You talk about the
prosecuting barrister being so tremendous. But I happened to see him take
his wig off for a minute, and he really looks quite a different man. He's
quite bald, for one thing."
"I'm afraid that won't prevent his being tremendous," answered Bagshaw.
"You don't propose to found the defence on the fact that the prosecuting
counsel is bald, do you?"
"Not exactly," said Father Brown good-humouredly. "To tell the truth, I
was thinking how little some kinds of people know about other kinds of
people. Suppose I went among some remote people who had never even
heard of England. Suppose I told them that there is a man in my country
who won't ask a question of life and death, until he has put an erection
made of horse-hair on the top of his head, with little tails behind, and grey
corkscrew curls at the side, like an Early Victorian old woman. They would
think he must be rather eccentric; but he isn't at all eccentric, he's only
conventional. They would think so, because they don't know anything about
English barristers; because they don't know what a barrister is. Well, that
barrister doesn't know what a poet is. He doesn't understand that a poet's
eccentricities wouldn't seem eccentric to other poets. He thinks it odd that
Orm should walk about in a beautiful garden for two hours, with nothing to
do. God bless my soul! a poet would think nothing of walking about in the
same backyard for ten hours if he had a poem to do. Orm's own counsel was
quite as stupid. It never occurred to him to ask Orm the obvious question."
"What question do you mean?" asked the other.
"Why, what poem he was making up, of course," said Father Brown
rather impatiently. "What line he was stuck at, what epithet he was looking
have some very good reason for wanting to convict Orm and some very
good reason for thinking he can do it. That means that the facts will support
him. His confidence doesn't look well for the prisoner." He became
conscious of an insignificant figure in the group.
"Well, Father Brown," he said with a smile; "what do you think of our
judicial procedure?"
"Well," replied the priest rather absently, "I think the thing that struck me
most was how different men look in their wigs. You talk about the
prosecuting barrister being so tremendous. But I happened to see him take
his wig off for a minute, and he really looks quite a different man. He's
quite bald, for one thing."
"I'm afraid that won't prevent his being tremendous," answered Bagshaw.
"You don't propose to found the defence on the fact that the prosecuting
counsel is bald, do you?"
"Not exactly," said Father Brown good-humouredly. "To tell the truth, I
was thinking how little some kinds of people know about other kinds of
people. Suppose I went among some remote people who had never even
heard of England. Suppose I told them that there is a man in my country
who won't ask a question of life and death, until he has put an erection
made of horse-hair on the top of his head, with little tails behind, and grey
corkscrew curls at the side, like an Early Victorian old woman. They would
think he must be rather eccentric; but he isn't at all eccentric, he's only
conventional. They would think so, because they don't know anything about
English barristers; because they don't know what a barrister is. Well, that
barrister doesn't know what a poet is. He doesn't understand that a poet's
eccentricities wouldn't seem eccentric to other poets. He thinks it odd that
Orm should walk about in a beautiful garden for two hours, with nothing to
do. God bless my soul! a poet would think nothing of walking about in the
same backyard for ten hours if he had a poem to do. Orm's own counsel was
quite as stupid. It never occurred to him to ask Orm the obvious question."
"What question do you mean?" asked the other.
"Why, what poem he was making up, of course," said Father Brown
rather impatiently. "What line he was stuck at, what epithet he was looking
Page 28
for, what climax he was trying to work up to. If there were any educated
people in court, who know what literature is, they would have known well
enough whether he had had anything genuine to do. You'd have asked a
manufacturer about the conditions of his factory; but nobody seems to
consider the conditions under which poetry is manufactured. It's done by
doing nothing."
"That's all very well," replied the detective; "but why did he hide? Why
did he climb up that crooked little stairway and stop there; it led nowhere."
"Why, because it led nowhere, of course," cried Father Brown
explosively. "Anybody who clapped eyes on that blind alley ending in mid-
air might have known an artist would want to go there, just as a child
would."
He stood blinking for a moment, and then said apologetically: "I beg
your pardon; but it seems odd that none of them understand these things.
And then there was another thing. Don't you know that everything has, for
an artist, one aspect or angle that is exactly right? A tree, a cow, and a
cloud, in a certain relation only, mean something; as three letters, in one
order only, mean a word. Well, the view of that illuminated garden from
that unfinished bridge was the right view of it. It was as unique as the fourth
dimension. It was a sort of fairy foreshortening; it was like looking down at
heaven and seeing all the stars growing on trees and that luminous pond like
a moon fallen flat on the fields in some happy nursery tale. He could have
looked at it for ever. If you told him the path led nowhere, he would tell you
it had led him to the country at the end of the world. But do you expect him
to tell you that in the witness-box? What would you say to him if he did?
You talk about a man having a jury of his peers. Why don't you have a jury
of poets?"
"You talk as if you were a poet yourself," said Bagshaw.
"Thank your stars I'm not," said Father Brown. "Thank your lucky stars a
priest has to be more charitable than a poet. Lord have mercy on us, if you
knew what a crushing, what a cruel contempt he feels for the lot of you,
you'd feel as if you were under Niagara."
"You may know more about the artistic temperament than I do," said
Bagshaw after a pause; "but, after all, the answer is simple. You can only
people in court, who know what literature is, they would have known well
enough whether he had had anything genuine to do. You'd have asked a
manufacturer about the conditions of his factory; but nobody seems to
consider the conditions under which poetry is manufactured. It's done by
doing nothing."
"That's all very well," replied the detective; "but why did he hide? Why
did he climb up that crooked little stairway and stop there; it led nowhere."
"Why, because it led nowhere, of course," cried Father Brown
explosively. "Anybody who clapped eyes on that blind alley ending in mid-
air might have known an artist would want to go there, just as a child
would."
He stood blinking for a moment, and then said apologetically: "I beg
your pardon; but it seems odd that none of them understand these things.
And then there was another thing. Don't you know that everything has, for
an artist, one aspect or angle that is exactly right? A tree, a cow, and a
cloud, in a certain relation only, mean something; as three letters, in one
order only, mean a word. Well, the view of that illuminated garden from
that unfinished bridge was the right view of it. It was as unique as the fourth
dimension. It was a sort of fairy foreshortening; it was like looking down at
heaven and seeing all the stars growing on trees and that luminous pond like
a moon fallen flat on the fields in some happy nursery tale. He could have
looked at it for ever. If you told him the path led nowhere, he would tell you
it had led him to the country at the end of the world. But do you expect him
to tell you that in the witness-box? What would you say to him if he did?
You talk about a man having a jury of his peers. Why don't you have a jury
of poets?"
"You talk as if you were a poet yourself," said Bagshaw.
"Thank your stars I'm not," said Father Brown. "Thank your lucky stars a
priest has to be more charitable than a poet. Lord have mercy on us, if you
knew what a crushing, what a cruel contempt he feels for the lot of you,
you'd feel as if you were under Niagara."
"You may know more about the artistic temperament than I do," said
Bagshaw after a pause; "but, after all, the answer is simple. You can only
Page 29
show that he might have done what he did, without committing the crime.
But it's equally true that he might have committed the crime. And who else
could have committed it?"
"Have you thought about the servant, Green?" asked Father Brown,
reflectively. "He told a rather queer story."
"Ah," cried Bagshaw quickly, "you think Green did it, after all."
"I'm quite sure he didn't," replied the other. "I only asked if you'd
thought about his queer story. He only went out for some trifle, a drink or
an assignation or what not. But he went out by the garden door and came
back over the garden wall. In other words, he left the door open, but he
came back to find it shut. Why? Because Somebody Else had already
passed out that way."
"The murderer," muttered the detective doubtfully. "Do you know who
he was?"
"I know what he looked like," answered Father Brown quietly. "That's
the only thing I do know. I can almost see him as he came in at the front
door, in the gleam of the hall lamp; his figure, his clothes, even his face!"
"What's all this?"
"He looked like Sir Humphrey Gwynne," said the priest.
"What the devil do you mean?" demanded Bagshaw. "Gwynne was lying
dead with his head in the pond."
"Oh, yes," said Father Brown.
After a moment he went on: "Let's go back to that theory of yours, which
was a very good one, though I don't quite agree with it. You suppose the
murderer came in at the front door, met the Judge in the front hall,
struggling with him and breaking the mirror; that the judge then retreated
into the garden, where he was finally shot. Somehow, it doesn't sound
natural to me. Granted he retreated down the hall, there are two exits at the
end, one into the garden and one into the house. Surely, he would be more
likely to retreat into the house? His gun was there; his telephone was there;
his servant, so far as he knew, was there. Even the nearest neighbours were
in that direction. Why should he stop to open the garden door and go out
alone on the deserted side of the house?"
But it's equally true that he might have committed the crime. And who else
could have committed it?"
"Have you thought about the servant, Green?" asked Father Brown,
reflectively. "He told a rather queer story."
"Ah," cried Bagshaw quickly, "you think Green did it, after all."
"I'm quite sure he didn't," replied the other. "I only asked if you'd
thought about his queer story. He only went out for some trifle, a drink or
an assignation or what not. But he went out by the garden door and came
back over the garden wall. In other words, he left the door open, but he
came back to find it shut. Why? Because Somebody Else had already
passed out that way."
"The murderer," muttered the detective doubtfully. "Do you know who
he was?"
"I know what he looked like," answered Father Brown quietly. "That's
the only thing I do know. I can almost see him as he came in at the front
door, in the gleam of the hall lamp; his figure, his clothes, even his face!"
"What's all this?"
"He looked like Sir Humphrey Gwynne," said the priest.
"What the devil do you mean?" demanded Bagshaw. "Gwynne was lying
dead with his head in the pond."
"Oh, yes," said Father Brown.
After a moment he went on: "Let's go back to that theory of yours, which
was a very good one, though I don't quite agree with it. You suppose the
murderer came in at the front door, met the Judge in the front hall,
struggling with him and breaking the mirror; that the judge then retreated
into the garden, where he was finally shot. Somehow, it doesn't sound
natural to me. Granted he retreated down the hall, there are two exits at the
end, one into the garden and one into the house. Surely, he would be more
likely to retreat into the house? His gun was there; his telephone was there;
his servant, so far as he knew, was there. Even the nearest neighbours were
in that direction. Why should he stop to open the garden door and go out
alone on the deserted side of the house?"
Page 30
"But we know he did go out of the house," replied his companion,
puzzled. "We know he went out of the house, because he was found in the
garden."
"He never went out of the house, because he never was in the house,"
said Father Brown. "Not that evening, I mean. He was sitting in that
bungalow. I read that lesson in the dark, at the beginning, in red and golden
stars across the garden. They were worked from the hut; they wouldn't have
been burning at all if he hadn't been in the hut. He was trying to run across
to the house and the telephone, when the murderer shot him beside the
pond."
"But what about the pot and the palm and the broken mirror?" cried
Bagshaw. "Why, it was you who found them! It was you yourself who said
there must have been a struggle in the hall."
The priest blinked rather painfully. "Did I?" he muttered. "Surely, I didn't
say that. I never thought that. What I think I said, was that something had
happened in the hall. And something did happen; but it wasn't a struggle."
"Then what broke the mirror?" asked Bagshaw shortly.
"A bullet broke the mirror," answered Father Brown gravely; "a bullet
fired by the criminal. The big fragments of falling glass were quite enough
to knock over the pot and the palm."
"Well, what else could he have been firing at except Gwynne?" asked the
detective.
"It's rather a fine metaphysical point," answered his clerical companion
almost dreamily. "In one sense, of course, he was firing at Gwynne. But
Gwynne wasn't there to be fired at. The criminal was alone in the hall."
He was silent for a moment, and then went on quietly. "Imagine the
looking-glass at the end of the passage, before it was broken, and the tall
palm arching over it. In the half-light, reflecting these monochrome walls, it
would, look like the end of the passage. A man reflected in it would look
like a man coming from inside the house. It would look like the master of
the house—if only the reflection were a little like him."
"Stop a minute," cried Bagshaw. "I believe I begin——"
puzzled. "We know he went out of the house, because he was found in the
garden."
"He never went out of the house, because he never was in the house,"
said Father Brown. "Not that evening, I mean. He was sitting in that
bungalow. I read that lesson in the dark, at the beginning, in red and golden
stars across the garden. They were worked from the hut; they wouldn't have
been burning at all if he hadn't been in the hut. He was trying to run across
to the house and the telephone, when the murderer shot him beside the
pond."
"But what about the pot and the palm and the broken mirror?" cried
Bagshaw. "Why, it was you who found them! It was you yourself who said
there must have been a struggle in the hall."
The priest blinked rather painfully. "Did I?" he muttered. "Surely, I didn't
say that. I never thought that. What I think I said, was that something had
happened in the hall. And something did happen; but it wasn't a struggle."
"Then what broke the mirror?" asked Bagshaw shortly.
"A bullet broke the mirror," answered Father Brown gravely; "a bullet
fired by the criminal. The big fragments of falling glass were quite enough
to knock over the pot and the palm."
"Well, what else could he have been firing at except Gwynne?" asked the
detective.
"It's rather a fine metaphysical point," answered his clerical companion
almost dreamily. "In one sense, of course, he was firing at Gwynne. But
Gwynne wasn't there to be fired at. The criminal was alone in the hall."
He was silent for a moment, and then went on quietly. "Imagine the
looking-glass at the end of the passage, before it was broken, and the tall
palm arching over it. In the half-light, reflecting these monochrome walls, it
would, look like the end of the passage. A man reflected in it would look
like a man coming from inside the house. It would look like the master of
the house—if only the reflection were a little like him."
"Stop a minute," cried Bagshaw. "I believe I begin——"
Page 31
"You begin to see," said Father Brown. "You begin to see why all the
suspects in this case must be innocent. Not one of them could possibly have
mistaken his own reflection for old Gwynne. Orm would have known at
once that his bush of yellow hair was not a bald head. Flood would have
seen his own red head, and Green his own red waistcoat. Besides, they're all
short and shabby; none of them could have thought his own image was a
tall, thin, old gentleman in evening-dress. We want another, equally tall and
thin, to match him. That's what I meant by saying that I knew what the
murderer looked like."
"And what do you argue from that?" asked Bagshaw, looking at him
steadily.
The priest uttered a sort of sharp, crisp laugh, oddly different from his
ordinary mild manner of speech.
"I am going to argue," he said, "the very thing that you said was so
ludicrous and impossible."
"What do you mean?"
"I'm going to base the defence," said Father Brown, "on the fact that the
prosecuting counsel has a bald head."
"Oh, my God!" said the detective quietly, and got to his feet, staring.
Father Brown had resumed his monologue in an unruffled manner.
"You've been following the movements of a good many people in this
business; you policemen were prodigiously interested in the movements of
the poet, and the servant, and the Irishman. The man whose movements
seem to have been rather forgotten is the dead man himself. His servant was
quite honestly astonished at finding his master had returned. His master had
gone to a great dinner of all the leaders of the legal profession, but had left
it abruptly and come home. He was not ill, for he summoned no assistance;
he had almost certainly quarrelled with some leader of the legal profession.
It's among the leaders of that profession that we should have looked first for
his enemy. He returned, and shut himself up in the bungalow, where he kept
all his private documents about treasonable practices. But the leader of the
legal profession, who knew there was something against him in those
documents, was thoughtful enough to follow his accuser home; he also
suspects in this case must be innocent. Not one of them could possibly have
mistaken his own reflection for old Gwynne. Orm would have known at
once that his bush of yellow hair was not a bald head. Flood would have
seen his own red head, and Green his own red waistcoat. Besides, they're all
short and shabby; none of them could have thought his own image was a
tall, thin, old gentleman in evening-dress. We want another, equally tall and
thin, to match him. That's what I meant by saying that I knew what the
murderer looked like."
"And what do you argue from that?" asked Bagshaw, looking at him
steadily.
The priest uttered a sort of sharp, crisp laugh, oddly different from his
ordinary mild manner of speech.
"I am going to argue," he said, "the very thing that you said was so
ludicrous and impossible."
"What do you mean?"
"I'm going to base the defence," said Father Brown, "on the fact that the
prosecuting counsel has a bald head."
"Oh, my God!" said the detective quietly, and got to his feet, staring.
Father Brown had resumed his monologue in an unruffled manner.
"You've been following the movements of a good many people in this
business; you policemen were prodigiously interested in the movements of
the poet, and the servant, and the Irishman. The man whose movements
seem to have been rather forgotten is the dead man himself. His servant was
quite honestly astonished at finding his master had returned. His master had
gone to a great dinner of all the leaders of the legal profession, but had left
it abruptly and come home. He was not ill, for he summoned no assistance;
he had almost certainly quarrelled with some leader of the legal profession.
It's among the leaders of that profession that we should have looked first for
his enemy. He returned, and shut himself up in the bungalow, where he kept
all his private documents about treasonable practices. But the leader of the
legal profession, who knew there was something against him in those
documents, was thoughtful enough to follow his accuser home; he also
Page 32
being in evening-dress, but with a pistol in his pocket. That is all; and
nobody could ever have guessed it except for the mirror."
He seemed to be gazing into vacancy for a moment, and then added:
"A queer thing is a mirror; a picture frame that holds hundreds of
different pictures, all vivid and all vanished for ever. Yet, there was
something specially strange about the glass that hung at the end of that grey
corridor under that green palm. It is as if it was a magic glass and had a
different fate from others, as if its picture could somehow survive it,
hanging in the air of that twilight house like a spectre; or at least like an
abstract diagram, the skeleton of an argument. We could, at least, conjure
out of the void the thing that Sir Arthur Travers saw. And by the way, there
was one very true thing that you said about him."
"I'm glad to hear it," said Bagshaw with grim good-nature, "what was
it?"
"You said," observed the priest, "that Sir Arthur must have some good
reason for wanting to get Orm hanged."
A week later the priest met the police detective once more, and learned
that the authorities had already been moving on the new lines of inquiry
when they were interrupted by a sensational event.
"Sir Arthur Travers," began Father Brown.
"Sir Arthur Travers is dead," said Bagshaw, briefly.
"Ah!" said the other, with a little catch in his voice; "you mean that he
——"
"Yes," said Bagshaw, "he shot at the same man again, but not in a
mirror."
nobody could ever have guessed it except for the mirror."
He seemed to be gazing into vacancy for a moment, and then added:
"A queer thing is a mirror; a picture frame that holds hundreds of
different pictures, all vivid and all vanished for ever. Yet, there was
something specially strange about the glass that hung at the end of that grey
corridor under that green palm. It is as if it was a magic glass and had a
different fate from others, as if its picture could somehow survive it,
hanging in the air of that twilight house like a spectre; or at least like an
abstract diagram, the skeleton of an argument. We could, at least, conjure
out of the void the thing that Sir Arthur Travers saw. And by the way, there
was one very true thing that you said about him."
"I'm glad to hear it," said Bagshaw with grim good-nature, "what was
it?"
"You said," observed the priest, "that Sir Arthur must have some good
reason for wanting to get Orm hanged."
A week later the priest met the police detective once more, and learned
that the authorities had already been moving on the new lines of inquiry
when they were interrupted by a sensational event.
"Sir Arthur Travers," began Father Brown.
"Sir Arthur Travers is dead," said Bagshaw, briefly.
"Ah!" said the other, with a little catch in his voice; "you mean that he
——"
"Yes," said Bagshaw, "he shot at the same man again, but not in a
mirror."
Page 33
II
THE MAN WITH TWO BEARDS
THIS tale was told by Father Brown to Professor Crake, the celebrated
criminologist, after dinner at a club, where the two were introduced to each
other as sharing a harmless hobby of murder and robbery. But, as Father
Brown's version rather minimized his own part in the matter, it is here re-
told in a more impartial style. It arose out of a playful passage of arms, in
which the professor was very scientific and the priest rather sceptical.
"My good sir," said the professor in remonstrance, "don't you believe
that criminology is a science?"
"I'm not sure," replied Father Brown. "Do you believe that hagiology is a
science?"
"What's that?" asked the specialist sharply.
"No; it's not the study of hags, and has nothing to do with burning
witches," said the priest, smiling. "It's the study of holy things, saints and so
on. You see, the Dark Ages tried to make a science about good people. But
our own humane and enlightened age is only interested in a science about
bad ones. Yet I think our general experience is that every conceivable sort
of man has been a saint. And I suspect you will find, too, that every
conceivable sort of man has been a murderer."
"Well, we believe murderers can be pretty well classified," observed
Crake. "The list sounds rather long and dull; but I think it's exhaustive.
First, all killing can be divided into rational and irrational, and we'll take the
last first, because they are much fewer. There is such a thing as homicidal
mania, or love of butchery in the abstract. There is such a thing as irrational
antipathy, though it's very seldom homicidal. Then we come to the true
motives: of these, some are less rational in the sense of being merely
romantic and retrospective. Acts of pure revenge are acts of hopeless
revenge. Thus a lover will sometimes kill a rival he could never supplant, or
THE MAN WITH TWO BEARDS
THIS tale was told by Father Brown to Professor Crake, the celebrated
criminologist, after dinner at a club, where the two were introduced to each
other as sharing a harmless hobby of murder and robbery. But, as Father
Brown's version rather minimized his own part in the matter, it is here re-
told in a more impartial style. It arose out of a playful passage of arms, in
which the professor was very scientific and the priest rather sceptical.
"My good sir," said the professor in remonstrance, "don't you believe
that criminology is a science?"
"I'm not sure," replied Father Brown. "Do you believe that hagiology is a
science?"
"What's that?" asked the specialist sharply.
"No; it's not the study of hags, and has nothing to do with burning
witches," said the priest, smiling. "It's the study of holy things, saints and so
on. You see, the Dark Ages tried to make a science about good people. But
our own humane and enlightened age is only interested in a science about
bad ones. Yet I think our general experience is that every conceivable sort
of man has been a saint. And I suspect you will find, too, that every
conceivable sort of man has been a murderer."
"Well, we believe murderers can be pretty well classified," observed
Crake. "The list sounds rather long and dull; but I think it's exhaustive.
First, all killing can be divided into rational and irrational, and we'll take the
last first, because they are much fewer. There is such a thing as homicidal
mania, or love of butchery in the abstract. There is such a thing as irrational
antipathy, though it's very seldom homicidal. Then we come to the true
motives: of these, some are less rational in the sense of being merely
romantic and retrospective. Acts of pure revenge are acts of hopeless
revenge. Thus a lover will sometimes kill a rival he could never supplant, or
Page 34
a rebel assassinate a tyrant after the conquest is complete. But, more often,
even these acts have a rational explanation. They are hopeful murders. They
fall into the larger section of the second division, of what we may call
prudential crimes. These, again, fall chiefly under two descriptions. A man
kills either in order to obtain what the other man possesses, either by theft
or inheritance, or to stop the other man from acting in some way: as in the
case of killing a blackmailer or a political opponent; or, in the case of a
rather more passive obstacle, a husband or wife whose continued
functioning, as such, interferes with other things. We believe that
classification is pretty thoroughly thought out and, properly applied, covers
the whole ground. But I'm afraid that it perhaps sounds rather dull; I hope
I'm not boring you."
"Not at all," said Father Brown. "If I seemed a little absent-minded I
must apologize; the truth is, I was thinking of a man I once knew. He was a
murderer; but I can't see where he fits into your museum of murderers. He
was not mad, nor did he like killing. He did not hate the man he killed; he
hardly knew him, and certainly had nothing to avenge on him. The other
man did not possess anything that he could possibly want. The other man
was not behaving in any way which the murderer wanted to stop. The
murdered man was not in a position to hurt, or hinder, or even affect the
murderer in any way. There was no woman in the case. There were no
politics in the case. This man killed a fellow-creature who was practically a
stranger, and that for a very strange reason; which is possibly unique in
human history."
And so, in his own more conversational fashion, he told the story. The
story may well begin in a sufficiently respectable setting, at the breakfast
table of a worthy though wealthy suburban family named Bankes, where
the normal discussion of the newspaper had, for once, been silenced by the
discussion about a mystery nearer home. Such people are sometimes
accused of gossip about their neighbours, but they are in that matter almost
inhumanly innocent. Rustic villagers tell tales about their neighbours, true
and false; but the curious culture of the modern suburb will believe
anything it is told in the papers about the wickedness of the Pope, or the
martyrdom of the King of the Cannibal Islands, and, in the excitement of
these topics, never knows what is happening next door. In this case,
however, the two forms of interest actually coincided in a coincidence of
even these acts have a rational explanation. They are hopeful murders. They
fall into the larger section of the second division, of what we may call
prudential crimes. These, again, fall chiefly under two descriptions. A man
kills either in order to obtain what the other man possesses, either by theft
or inheritance, or to stop the other man from acting in some way: as in the
case of killing a blackmailer or a political opponent; or, in the case of a
rather more passive obstacle, a husband or wife whose continued
functioning, as such, interferes with other things. We believe that
classification is pretty thoroughly thought out and, properly applied, covers
the whole ground. But I'm afraid that it perhaps sounds rather dull; I hope
I'm not boring you."
"Not at all," said Father Brown. "If I seemed a little absent-minded I
must apologize; the truth is, I was thinking of a man I once knew. He was a
murderer; but I can't see where he fits into your museum of murderers. He
was not mad, nor did he like killing. He did not hate the man he killed; he
hardly knew him, and certainly had nothing to avenge on him. The other
man did not possess anything that he could possibly want. The other man
was not behaving in any way which the murderer wanted to stop. The
murdered man was not in a position to hurt, or hinder, or even affect the
murderer in any way. There was no woman in the case. There were no
politics in the case. This man killed a fellow-creature who was practically a
stranger, and that for a very strange reason; which is possibly unique in
human history."
And so, in his own more conversational fashion, he told the story. The
story may well begin in a sufficiently respectable setting, at the breakfast
table of a worthy though wealthy suburban family named Bankes, where
the normal discussion of the newspaper had, for once, been silenced by the
discussion about a mystery nearer home. Such people are sometimes
accused of gossip about their neighbours, but they are in that matter almost
inhumanly innocent. Rustic villagers tell tales about their neighbours, true
and false; but the curious culture of the modern suburb will believe
anything it is told in the papers about the wickedness of the Pope, or the
martyrdom of the King of the Cannibal Islands, and, in the excitement of
these topics, never knows what is happening next door. In this case,
however, the two forms of interest actually coincided in a coincidence of
Page 35
thrilling intensity. Their own suburb had actually been mentioned in their
favourite newspaper. It seemed to them like a new proof of their own
existence when they saw the name in print. It was almost as if they had
been unconscious and invisible before; and now they were as real as the
King of the Cannibal Islands.
It was stated in the paper that a once famous criminal, known as Michael
Moonshine, and many other names that were presumably not his own, had
recently been released after a long term of imprisonment for his numerous
burglaries; that his whereabouts was being kept quiet, but that he was
believed to have settled down in the suburb in question, which we will call
for convenience Chisham. A résumé of some of his famous and daring
exploits and escapes was given in the same issue. For it is a character of
that kind of press, intended for that kind of public, that it assumes that its
reader have no memories. While the peasant will remember an outlaw like
Robin Hood or Rob Roy for centuries, the clerk will hardly remember the
name of the criminal about whom he argued in trams and tubes two years
before. Yet, Michael Moonshine had really shown some of the heroic
rascality of Rob Roy or Robin Hood. He was worthy to be turned into
legend and not merely into news. He was far too capable a burglar to be a
murderer. But his terrific strength and the ease with which he knocked
policemen over like ninepins, stunned people, and bound and gagged them,
gave something almost like a final touch of fear or mystery to the fact that
he never killed them. People almost felt that he would have been more
human if he had.
Mr. Simon Bankes, the father of the family, was at once better read and
more old-fashioned than the rest. He was a sturdy man, with a short grey
beard and a brow barred with wrinkles. He had a turn for anecdotes and
reminiscence, and he distinctly remembered the days when Londoners had
lain awake listening for Mike Moonshine as they did for Spring-heeled
Jack. Then there was his wife, a thin, dark lady. There was a sort of acid
elegance about her, for her family had much more money than her
husband's, if rather less education; and she even possessed a very valuable
emerald necklace upstairs, that gave her a right to prominence in a
discussion about thieves. There was his daughter. Opal, who was also thin
and dark and supposed to be psychic—at any rate, by herself; for she had
little domestic encouragement. Spirits of an ardently astral turn will be well
favourite newspaper. It seemed to them like a new proof of their own
existence when they saw the name in print. It was almost as if they had
been unconscious and invisible before; and now they were as real as the
King of the Cannibal Islands.
It was stated in the paper that a once famous criminal, known as Michael
Moonshine, and many other names that were presumably not his own, had
recently been released after a long term of imprisonment for his numerous
burglaries; that his whereabouts was being kept quiet, but that he was
believed to have settled down in the suburb in question, which we will call
for convenience Chisham. A résumé of some of his famous and daring
exploits and escapes was given in the same issue. For it is a character of
that kind of press, intended for that kind of public, that it assumes that its
reader have no memories. While the peasant will remember an outlaw like
Robin Hood or Rob Roy for centuries, the clerk will hardly remember the
name of the criminal about whom he argued in trams and tubes two years
before. Yet, Michael Moonshine had really shown some of the heroic
rascality of Rob Roy or Robin Hood. He was worthy to be turned into
legend and not merely into news. He was far too capable a burglar to be a
murderer. But his terrific strength and the ease with which he knocked
policemen over like ninepins, stunned people, and bound and gagged them,
gave something almost like a final touch of fear or mystery to the fact that
he never killed them. People almost felt that he would have been more
human if he had.
Mr. Simon Bankes, the father of the family, was at once better read and
more old-fashioned than the rest. He was a sturdy man, with a short grey
beard and a brow barred with wrinkles. He had a turn for anecdotes and
reminiscence, and he distinctly remembered the days when Londoners had
lain awake listening for Mike Moonshine as they did for Spring-heeled
Jack. Then there was his wife, a thin, dark lady. There was a sort of acid
elegance about her, for her family had much more money than her
husband's, if rather less education; and she even possessed a very valuable
emerald necklace upstairs, that gave her a right to prominence in a
discussion about thieves. There was his daughter. Opal, who was also thin
and dark and supposed to be psychic—at any rate, by herself; for she had
little domestic encouragement. Spirits of an ardently astral turn will be well
Page 36
advised not to materialize as members of a large family. There was her
brother John, a burly youth, particularly boisterous in his indifference to her
spiritual development; and otherwise distinguishable only by his interest in
motor-cars. He seemed to be always in the act of selling one car and buying
another; and by some process, hard for the economic theorist to follow, it
was always possible to buy a much better article by selling the one that was
damaged or discredited. There was his brother Philip, a young man with
dark curly hair, distinguished by his attention to dress; which is doubtless
part of the duty of a stockbroker's clerk, but, as the stockbroker was prone
to hint, hardly the whole of it. Finally, there was present at this family scene
his friend, Daniel Devine, who was also dark and exquisitely dressed, but
bearded in a fashion that was somewhat foreign, and therefore, for many,
slightly menacing.
It was Devine who had introduced the topic of the newspaper paragraph,
tactfully insinuating so effective an instrument of distraction at what looked
like the beginning of a small family quarrel; for the psychic lady had begun
the description of a vision she had had of pale faces floating in empty night
outside her window, and John Bankes was trying to roar down this
revelation of a higher state with more than his usual heartiness.
But the newspaper reference to their new and possibly alarming
neighbour soon put both controversialists out of court.
"How frightful," cried Mrs. Bankes. "He must be quite a new-comer; but
who can he possibly be?"
"I don't know any particularly new-comers," said her husband, "except
Sir Leopold Pulman, at Beechwood House."
"My dear," said the lady, "how absurd you are—Sir Leopold!" Then,
after a pause, she added: "If anybody suggested his secretary now—that
man with the whiskers; I've always said, ever since he got the place Philip
ought to have had——"
"Nothing doing," said Philip languidly, making his sole contribution to
the conversation. "Not good enough."
"The only one I know," observed Devine, "is that man called Carver,
who is stopping at Smith's Farm. He lives a very quiet life, but he's quite
interesting to talk to. I think John has had some business with him."
brother John, a burly youth, particularly boisterous in his indifference to her
spiritual development; and otherwise distinguishable only by his interest in
motor-cars. He seemed to be always in the act of selling one car and buying
another; and by some process, hard for the economic theorist to follow, it
was always possible to buy a much better article by selling the one that was
damaged or discredited. There was his brother Philip, a young man with
dark curly hair, distinguished by his attention to dress; which is doubtless
part of the duty of a stockbroker's clerk, but, as the stockbroker was prone
to hint, hardly the whole of it. Finally, there was present at this family scene
his friend, Daniel Devine, who was also dark and exquisitely dressed, but
bearded in a fashion that was somewhat foreign, and therefore, for many,
slightly menacing.
It was Devine who had introduced the topic of the newspaper paragraph,
tactfully insinuating so effective an instrument of distraction at what looked
like the beginning of a small family quarrel; for the psychic lady had begun
the description of a vision she had had of pale faces floating in empty night
outside her window, and John Bankes was trying to roar down this
revelation of a higher state with more than his usual heartiness.
But the newspaper reference to their new and possibly alarming
neighbour soon put both controversialists out of court.
"How frightful," cried Mrs. Bankes. "He must be quite a new-comer; but
who can he possibly be?"
"I don't know any particularly new-comers," said her husband, "except
Sir Leopold Pulman, at Beechwood House."
"My dear," said the lady, "how absurd you are—Sir Leopold!" Then,
after a pause, she added: "If anybody suggested his secretary now—that
man with the whiskers; I've always said, ever since he got the place Philip
ought to have had——"
"Nothing doing," said Philip languidly, making his sole contribution to
the conversation. "Not good enough."
"The only one I know," observed Devine, "is that man called Carver,
who is stopping at Smith's Farm. He lives a very quiet life, but he's quite
interesting to talk to. I think John has had some business with him."
Page 37
"Knows a bit about cars," conceded the monomaniac John. "He'll know a
bit more when he's been in my new car."
Devine smiled slightly; everybody had been threatened with the
hospitality of John's new car. Then he added reflectively:
"That's a little what I feel about him. He knows a lot about motoring and
travelling, and the active ways of the world, and yet he always stays at
home pottering about round old Smith's beehives. Says he's only interested
in bee culture, and that's why he's staying with Smith. It seems a very quiet
hobby for a man of his sort. However, I've no doubt John's car will shake
him up a bit."
As Devine walked away from the house that evening his dark face wore
an expression of concentrated thought. His thoughts would, perhaps, have
been worthy of our attention, even at this stage; but it is enough to say that
their practical upshot was a resolution to pay an immediate visit to Mr.
Carver at the house of Mr. Smith. As he was making his way thither he
encountered Barnard, the secretary at Beechwood House, conspicuous by
his lanky figure and the large side whiskers which Mrs. Bankes counted
among her private wrongs. Their acquaintance was slight, and their
conversation brief and casual; but Devine seemed to find in it food for
further cogitation.
"Look here," he said abruptly, "excuse my asking, but is it true that Lady
Pulman has some very famous jewellery up at the House? I'm not a
professional thief, but I've just heard there's one hanging about."
"I'll get her to give an eye to them," answered the secretary. "To tell the
truth, I've ventured to warn her about them already myself. I hope she has
attended to it."
As they spoke, there came the hideous cry of a motor-horn just behind,
and John Bankes came to a stop beside them, radiant at his own steering-
wheel. When he heard of Devine's destination he claimed it as his own,
though his tone suggested rather an abstract relish for offering people a ride.
The ride was consumed in continuous praises of the car, now mostly in the
matter of its adaptability to weather.
"Shuts up as tight as a box," he said, "and opens as easy—as easy as
opening your mouth."
bit more when he's been in my new car."
Devine smiled slightly; everybody had been threatened with the
hospitality of John's new car. Then he added reflectively:
"That's a little what I feel about him. He knows a lot about motoring and
travelling, and the active ways of the world, and yet he always stays at
home pottering about round old Smith's beehives. Says he's only interested
in bee culture, and that's why he's staying with Smith. It seems a very quiet
hobby for a man of his sort. However, I've no doubt John's car will shake
him up a bit."
As Devine walked away from the house that evening his dark face wore
an expression of concentrated thought. His thoughts would, perhaps, have
been worthy of our attention, even at this stage; but it is enough to say that
their practical upshot was a resolution to pay an immediate visit to Mr.
Carver at the house of Mr. Smith. As he was making his way thither he
encountered Barnard, the secretary at Beechwood House, conspicuous by
his lanky figure and the large side whiskers which Mrs. Bankes counted
among her private wrongs. Their acquaintance was slight, and their
conversation brief and casual; but Devine seemed to find in it food for
further cogitation.
"Look here," he said abruptly, "excuse my asking, but is it true that Lady
Pulman has some very famous jewellery up at the House? I'm not a
professional thief, but I've just heard there's one hanging about."
"I'll get her to give an eye to them," answered the secretary. "To tell the
truth, I've ventured to warn her about them already myself. I hope she has
attended to it."
As they spoke, there came the hideous cry of a motor-horn just behind,
and John Bankes came to a stop beside them, radiant at his own steering-
wheel. When he heard of Devine's destination he claimed it as his own,
though his tone suggested rather an abstract relish for offering people a ride.
The ride was consumed in continuous praises of the car, now mostly in the
matter of its adaptability to weather.
"Shuts up as tight as a box," he said, "and opens as easy—as easy as
opening your mouth."
Page 38
Devine's mouth, at the moment, did not seem so easy to open, and they
arrived at Smith's farm to the sound of a soliloquy. Passing the outer gate,
Devine found the man he was looking for without going into the house. The
man was walking about in the garden, with his hands in his pockets,
wearing a large, limp straw hat; a man with a long face and a large chin.
The wide brim cut off the upper part of his face with a shadow that looked a
little like a mask. In the background was a row of sunny beehives, along
which an elderly man, presumably Mr. Smith, was moving accompanied by
a short, commonplace-looking companion in black clerical costume.
"I say," burst in the irrepressible John, before Devine could offer any
polite greeting, "I've brought her round to give you a little run. You see if
she isn't better than a 'Thunder-bolt.'"
Mr Carver's mouth set into a smile that may have been meant to be
gracious, but looked rather grim. "I'm afraid I shall be too busy for pleasure
this evening," he said.
"How doth the little busy bee," observed Devine, equally enigmatically.
"Your bees must be very busy if they keep you at it all night. I was
wondering if——"
"Well," demanded Carver, with a certain cool defiance.
"Well, they say we should make hay while the sun shines," said Devine.
"Perhaps you make honey while the moon shines."
There came a flash from the shadow of the broad-brimmed hat, as the
whites of the man's eyes shifted and shone.
"Perhaps there is a good deal of moonshine in the business," he said:
"but I warn you my bees do not only make honey. They sting."
"Are you coming along in the car?" insisted the staring John. But Carver,
though he threw off the momentary air of sinister significance with which
he had been answering Devine, was still positive in his polite refusal.
"I can't possibly go," he said. "Got a lot of writing to do. Perhaps you'd
be kind enough to give some of my friends a run, if you want a companion.
This is my friend, Mr. Smith, Father Brown."
"Of course," cried Bankes; "let 'em all come."
arrived at Smith's farm to the sound of a soliloquy. Passing the outer gate,
Devine found the man he was looking for without going into the house. The
man was walking about in the garden, with his hands in his pockets,
wearing a large, limp straw hat; a man with a long face and a large chin.
The wide brim cut off the upper part of his face with a shadow that looked a
little like a mask. In the background was a row of sunny beehives, along
which an elderly man, presumably Mr. Smith, was moving accompanied by
a short, commonplace-looking companion in black clerical costume.
"I say," burst in the irrepressible John, before Devine could offer any
polite greeting, "I've brought her round to give you a little run. You see if
she isn't better than a 'Thunder-bolt.'"
Mr Carver's mouth set into a smile that may have been meant to be
gracious, but looked rather grim. "I'm afraid I shall be too busy for pleasure
this evening," he said.
"How doth the little busy bee," observed Devine, equally enigmatically.
"Your bees must be very busy if they keep you at it all night. I was
wondering if——"
"Well," demanded Carver, with a certain cool defiance.
"Well, they say we should make hay while the sun shines," said Devine.
"Perhaps you make honey while the moon shines."
There came a flash from the shadow of the broad-brimmed hat, as the
whites of the man's eyes shifted and shone.
"Perhaps there is a good deal of moonshine in the business," he said:
"but I warn you my bees do not only make honey. They sting."
"Are you coming along in the car?" insisted the staring John. But Carver,
though he threw off the momentary air of sinister significance with which
he had been answering Devine, was still positive in his polite refusal.
"I can't possibly go," he said. "Got a lot of writing to do. Perhaps you'd
be kind enough to give some of my friends a run, if you want a companion.
This is my friend, Mr. Smith, Father Brown."
"Of course," cried Bankes; "let 'em all come."
Page 39
"Thank you very much," said Father Brown. "I'm afraid I shall have to
decline; I've got to go on to Benediction in a few minutes."
"Mr. Smith is your man, then," said Carver, with something almost like
impatience. "I'm sure Smith is longing for a motor ride."
Smith, who wore a broad grin, bore no appearance of longing for
anything. He was an active little old man with a very honest wig; one of
those wigs that look no more natural than a hat. Its tinge of yellow was out
of keeping with his colourless complexion. He shook his head and
answered with amiable obstinacy:
"I remember I went over this road ten years ago—in one of those
contraptions. Came over in it from my sister's place at Holmgate, and never
been over that road in a car since. It was rough going I can tell you."
"Ten years ago!" scoffed John Bankes. "Two thousand years ago you
went in an ox wagon. Do you think cars haven't changed in ten years—and
roads, too, for that matter? In my little bus you don't know the wheels are
going round. You think you're just flying."
"I'm sure Smith wants to go flying," urged Carver. "It's the dream of his
life. Come, Smith, go over to Holmgate and see your sister. You know you
ought to go and see your sister. Go over and stay the night if you like."
"Well, I generally walk over, so I generally do stay the night," said old
Smith. "No need to trouble the gentleman to-day, particularly."
"But think what fun it will be for your sister to see you arrive in a car!"
cried Carver. "You really ought to go. Don't be so selfish."
"That's it," assented Bankes, with buoyant benevolence. "Don't you be
selfish. It won't hurt you. You aren't afraid of it, are you?"
"Well," said Mr. Smith, blinking thoughtfully, "I don't want to be selfish,
and I don't think I'm afraid. I'll come with you if you put it that way."
The pair drove off, amid waving salutations that seemed somehow to
give the little group the appearance of a cheering crowd. Yet Devine and the
priest only joined in out of courtesy, and they both felt it was the
dominating gesture of their host that gave it its final air of farewell. The
detail gave them a curious sense of the pervasive force of his personality.
decline; I've got to go on to Benediction in a few minutes."
"Mr. Smith is your man, then," said Carver, with something almost like
impatience. "I'm sure Smith is longing for a motor ride."
Smith, who wore a broad grin, bore no appearance of longing for
anything. He was an active little old man with a very honest wig; one of
those wigs that look no more natural than a hat. Its tinge of yellow was out
of keeping with his colourless complexion. He shook his head and
answered with amiable obstinacy:
"I remember I went over this road ten years ago—in one of those
contraptions. Came over in it from my sister's place at Holmgate, and never
been over that road in a car since. It was rough going I can tell you."
"Ten years ago!" scoffed John Bankes. "Two thousand years ago you
went in an ox wagon. Do you think cars haven't changed in ten years—and
roads, too, for that matter? In my little bus you don't know the wheels are
going round. You think you're just flying."
"I'm sure Smith wants to go flying," urged Carver. "It's the dream of his
life. Come, Smith, go over to Holmgate and see your sister. You know you
ought to go and see your sister. Go over and stay the night if you like."
"Well, I generally walk over, so I generally do stay the night," said old
Smith. "No need to trouble the gentleman to-day, particularly."
"But think what fun it will be for your sister to see you arrive in a car!"
cried Carver. "You really ought to go. Don't be so selfish."
"That's it," assented Bankes, with buoyant benevolence. "Don't you be
selfish. It won't hurt you. You aren't afraid of it, are you?"
"Well," said Mr. Smith, blinking thoughtfully, "I don't want to be selfish,
and I don't think I'm afraid. I'll come with you if you put it that way."
The pair drove off, amid waving salutations that seemed somehow to
give the little group the appearance of a cheering crowd. Yet Devine and the
priest only joined in out of courtesy, and they both felt it was the
dominating gesture of their host that gave it its final air of farewell. The
detail gave them a curious sense of the pervasive force of his personality.
Page 40
The moment the car was out of sight he turned to them with a sort of
boisterous apology and said: "Well!"
He said it with that curious heartiness which is the reverse of hospitality.
That extreme geniality is the same as a dismissal.
"I must be going," said Devine. "We must not interrupt the busy bee. I'm
afraid I know very little about bees; sometimes I can hardly tell a bee from
a wasp."
"I've kept wasps, too," answered the mysterious Mr. Carver. When his
guests were a few yards down the street, Devine said rather impulsively to
his companion: "Rather an odd scene that, don't you think?"
"Yes," replied Father Brown. "And what do you think about it?"
Devine looked at the little man in black, and something in the gaze of his
great, grey eyes seemed to renew his impulse.
"I think," he said, "that Carver was very anxious to have the house to
himself to-night. I don't know whether you had any such suspicions?"
"I may have my suspicions," replied the priest, "but I'm not sure whether
they're the same as yours."
That evening, when the last dusk was turning into dark in the gardens
round the family mansion, Opal Bankes was moving through some of the
dim and empty rooms with even more than her usual abstraction; and
anyone who had looked at her closely would have noted that her pale face
had more than its usual pallor. Despite its bourgeois luxury, the house as a
whole had a rather unique shade of melancholy. It was the sort of
immediate sadness that belongs to things that are old rather than ancient. It
was full of faded fashions, rather than historic customs; of the order and
ornament that is just recent enough to be recognized as dead. Here and
there, Early Victorian coloured glass tinted the twilight; the high ceilings
made the long rooms look narrow; and at the end of the long room down
which she was walking was one of those round windows, to be found in the
buildings of its period. As she came to about the middle of the room, she
stopped, and then suddenly swayed a little, as if some invisible hand had
struck her on the face.
boisterous apology and said: "Well!"
He said it with that curious heartiness which is the reverse of hospitality.
That extreme geniality is the same as a dismissal.
"I must be going," said Devine. "We must not interrupt the busy bee. I'm
afraid I know very little about bees; sometimes I can hardly tell a bee from
a wasp."
"I've kept wasps, too," answered the mysterious Mr. Carver. When his
guests were a few yards down the street, Devine said rather impulsively to
his companion: "Rather an odd scene that, don't you think?"
"Yes," replied Father Brown. "And what do you think about it?"
Devine looked at the little man in black, and something in the gaze of his
great, grey eyes seemed to renew his impulse.
"I think," he said, "that Carver was very anxious to have the house to
himself to-night. I don't know whether you had any such suspicions?"
"I may have my suspicions," replied the priest, "but I'm not sure whether
they're the same as yours."
That evening, when the last dusk was turning into dark in the gardens
round the family mansion, Opal Bankes was moving through some of the
dim and empty rooms with even more than her usual abstraction; and
anyone who had looked at her closely would have noted that her pale face
had more than its usual pallor. Despite its bourgeois luxury, the house as a
whole had a rather unique shade of melancholy. It was the sort of
immediate sadness that belongs to things that are old rather than ancient. It
was full of faded fashions, rather than historic customs; of the order and
ornament that is just recent enough to be recognized as dead. Here and
there, Early Victorian coloured glass tinted the twilight; the high ceilings
made the long rooms look narrow; and at the end of the long room down
which she was walking was one of those round windows, to be found in the
buildings of its period. As she came to about the middle of the room, she
stopped, and then suddenly swayed a little, as if some invisible hand had
struck her on the face.
Page 41
An instant after there was the noise or knocking on the front door, dulled
by the closed doors between. She knew that the rest of the household were
in the upper parts of the house, but she could not have analysed the motive
that made her go to the front door herself. On the doorstep stood a dumpy
and dingy figure in black, which she recognized as the Roman Catholic
priest, whose name was Brown. She knew him only slightly; but she liked
him. He did not encourage her psychic views; quite the contrary; but he
discouraged them as if they mattered and not as if they did not matter. It
was not so much that he did not sympathize with her opinions, as that he
did sympathize but did not agree. All this was in some sort of chaos in her
mind as she found herself saying, without greeting, or waiting to hear his
business:
"I'm so glad you've come. I've seen a ghost."
"There's no need to be distressed about that," he said. "It often happens.
Most of the ghosts aren't ghosts, and the few that may be won't do you any
harm. Was it any ghost in particular?"
"No," she admitted, with a vague feeling of relief, "it wasn't so much the
thing itself as an atmosphere of awful decay, a sort of luminous ruin. It was
a face. A face at the window. But it was pale and goggling, and looked like
the picture of Judas."
"Well, some people do look like that," reflected the priest, "and I dare
say they look in at windows, sometimes. May I come in and see where it
happened?"
When she returned to the room with the visitor, however, other members
of the family had assembled, and those of a less psychic habit had thought it
convenient to light the lamps. In the presence of Mrs. Bankes, Father
Brown assumed a more conventional civility, and apologized for his
intrusion.
"I'm afraid it is taking a liberty with your house, Mrs. Bankes," he said.
"But I think I can explain how the business happens to concern you. I was
up at the Pulmans' place just now, when I was rung up and asked to come
round here to meet a man who is coming to communicate something that
may be of some moment to you. I should not have added myself to the
by the closed doors between. She knew that the rest of the household were
in the upper parts of the house, but she could not have analysed the motive
that made her go to the front door herself. On the doorstep stood a dumpy
and dingy figure in black, which she recognized as the Roman Catholic
priest, whose name was Brown. She knew him only slightly; but she liked
him. He did not encourage her psychic views; quite the contrary; but he
discouraged them as if they mattered and not as if they did not matter. It
was not so much that he did not sympathize with her opinions, as that he
did sympathize but did not agree. All this was in some sort of chaos in her
mind as she found herself saying, without greeting, or waiting to hear his
business:
"I'm so glad you've come. I've seen a ghost."
"There's no need to be distressed about that," he said. "It often happens.
Most of the ghosts aren't ghosts, and the few that may be won't do you any
harm. Was it any ghost in particular?"
"No," she admitted, with a vague feeling of relief, "it wasn't so much the
thing itself as an atmosphere of awful decay, a sort of luminous ruin. It was
a face. A face at the window. But it was pale and goggling, and looked like
the picture of Judas."
"Well, some people do look like that," reflected the priest, "and I dare
say they look in at windows, sometimes. May I come in and see where it
happened?"
When she returned to the room with the visitor, however, other members
of the family had assembled, and those of a less psychic habit had thought it
convenient to light the lamps. In the presence of Mrs. Bankes, Father
Brown assumed a more conventional civility, and apologized for his
intrusion.
"I'm afraid it is taking a liberty with your house, Mrs. Bankes," he said.
"But I think I can explain how the business happens to concern you. I was
up at the Pulmans' place just now, when I was rung up and asked to come
round here to meet a man who is coming to communicate something that
may be of some moment to you. I should not have added myself to the
Page 42
party, only I am wanted, apparently, because I am a witness to what has
happened up at Beechwood. In fact, it was I who had to give the alarm."
"What has happened?" repeated the lady.
"There has been a robbery up, at Beechwood House," said Father Brown,
gravely; "a robbery, and what I fear is worse, Lady Pulman's jewels have
gone; and her unfortunate secretary, Mr. Barnard, was picked up in the
garden, having evidently been shot by the escaping burglar."
"That man," ejaculated the lady of the house. "I believe he was——"
She encountered the grave gaze of the priest, and her words suddenly
went from her; she never knew why.
"I communicated with the police," he went on, "and with another
authority interested in this case; and they say that even a superficial
examination has revealed foot-prints and finger-prints and other indications
of a well-known criminal."
At this point, the conference was for a moment disturbed, by the return
of John Bankes, from what appeared to be an abortive expedition in the car.
Old Smith seemed to have been a disappointing passenger, after all.
"Funked it, after all, at the last minute," he announced with noisy
disgust. "Bolted off while I was looking at what I thought was a puncture.
Last time I'll take one of these yokels——"
But his complaints received small attention in the general excitement
that gathered round Father Brown and his news.
"Somebody will arrive in a moment," went on the priest, with the same
air of weighty reserve, "who will relieve me of this responsibility. When I
have confronted, you with him I shall have done my duty as a witness in a
serious business. It only remains for me to say that a servant up at
Beechwood House told me that she had seen a face at one of the windows
——"
"I saw a face," said Opal, "at one of our windows."
"Oh, you are always seeing faces," said her brother John roughly.
"It is as well to see facts even if they are faces," said Father Brown
equably, "and I think the face you saw——"
happened up at Beechwood. In fact, it was I who had to give the alarm."
"What has happened?" repeated the lady.
"There has been a robbery up, at Beechwood House," said Father Brown,
gravely; "a robbery, and what I fear is worse, Lady Pulman's jewels have
gone; and her unfortunate secretary, Mr. Barnard, was picked up in the
garden, having evidently been shot by the escaping burglar."
"That man," ejaculated the lady of the house. "I believe he was——"
She encountered the grave gaze of the priest, and her words suddenly
went from her; she never knew why.
"I communicated with the police," he went on, "and with another
authority interested in this case; and they say that even a superficial
examination has revealed foot-prints and finger-prints and other indications
of a well-known criminal."
At this point, the conference was for a moment disturbed, by the return
of John Bankes, from what appeared to be an abortive expedition in the car.
Old Smith seemed to have been a disappointing passenger, after all.
"Funked it, after all, at the last minute," he announced with noisy
disgust. "Bolted off while I was looking at what I thought was a puncture.
Last time I'll take one of these yokels——"
But his complaints received small attention in the general excitement
that gathered round Father Brown and his news.
"Somebody will arrive in a moment," went on the priest, with the same
air of weighty reserve, "who will relieve me of this responsibility. When I
have confronted, you with him I shall have done my duty as a witness in a
serious business. It only remains for me to say that a servant up at
Beechwood House told me that she had seen a face at one of the windows
——"
"I saw a face," said Opal, "at one of our windows."
"Oh, you are always seeing faces," said her brother John roughly.
"It is as well to see facts even if they are faces," said Father Brown
equably, "and I think the face you saw——"
Page 43
Another knock at the front door sounded through the house, and a
minute afterwards the door of the room opened and another figure
appeared. Devine half-rose from his chair at the sight of it.
It was a tall, erect figure, with a long, rather cadaverous face, ending in a
formidable chin. The brow was rather bald, and the eyes bright and blue,
which Devine had last seen obscured with a broad straw hat.
"Pray don't let anybody move," said the man called Carver, in clear and
courteous tones. But to Devine's disturbed mind the courtesy had an
ominous resemblance to that of a brigand who holds a company motionless
with a pistol.
"Please sit down, Mr. Devine," said Carver; "and, with Mrs. Bankes's
permission, I will follow your example. My presence here necessitates an
explanation. I rather fancy you suspected me of being an eminent and
distinguished burglar."
"I did," said Devine grimly.
"As you remarked," said Carver, "it is not always easy to know a wasp
from a bee."
After a pause, he continued: "I can claim to be one of the more useful,
though equally annoying, insects. I am a detective, and I have come down
to investigate an alleged renewal of the activities of the criminal calling
himself Michael Moonshine. Jewel robberies were his speciality; and there
has just been one of them at Beechwood House, which, by all the technical
tests, is obviously his work. Not only do the prints correspond, but you may
possibly know that when he was last arrested, and it is believed on other
occasions also, he wore a simple but effective disguise of a red beard and a
pair of large horn-rimmed spectacles."
Opal Bankes leaned forward fiercely.
"That was it," she cried in excitement, "that was the face I saw, with
great goggles and a red, ragged beard like Judas. I thought it was a ghost."
"That was also the ghost the servant at Beechwood saw," said Carver
dryly.
He laid some papers and packages on the table, and began carefully to
unfold them. "As I say," he continued, "I was sent down here to make
minute afterwards the door of the room opened and another figure
appeared. Devine half-rose from his chair at the sight of it.
It was a tall, erect figure, with a long, rather cadaverous face, ending in a
formidable chin. The brow was rather bald, and the eyes bright and blue,
which Devine had last seen obscured with a broad straw hat.
"Pray don't let anybody move," said the man called Carver, in clear and
courteous tones. But to Devine's disturbed mind the courtesy had an
ominous resemblance to that of a brigand who holds a company motionless
with a pistol.
"Please sit down, Mr. Devine," said Carver; "and, with Mrs. Bankes's
permission, I will follow your example. My presence here necessitates an
explanation. I rather fancy you suspected me of being an eminent and
distinguished burglar."
"I did," said Devine grimly.
"As you remarked," said Carver, "it is not always easy to know a wasp
from a bee."
After a pause, he continued: "I can claim to be one of the more useful,
though equally annoying, insects. I am a detective, and I have come down
to investigate an alleged renewal of the activities of the criminal calling
himself Michael Moonshine. Jewel robberies were his speciality; and there
has just been one of them at Beechwood House, which, by all the technical
tests, is obviously his work. Not only do the prints correspond, but you may
possibly know that when he was last arrested, and it is believed on other
occasions also, he wore a simple but effective disguise of a red beard and a
pair of large horn-rimmed spectacles."
Opal Bankes leaned forward fiercely.
"That was it," she cried in excitement, "that was the face I saw, with
great goggles and a red, ragged beard like Judas. I thought it was a ghost."
"That was also the ghost the servant at Beechwood saw," said Carver
dryly.
He laid some papers and packages on the table, and began carefully to
unfold them. "As I say," he continued, "I was sent down here to make
Page 44
inquiries about the criminal plans of this man, Moonshine. That is why I
interested myself in bee-keeping and went to stay with Mr. Smith."
There was a silence, and then Devine started and spoke: "You don't
seriously mean to say that nice old man——"
"Come, Mr. Devine," said Carver, with a smile, "you believed a beehive
was only a hiding-place for me. Why shouldn't it be a hiding-place for
him?"
Devine nodded gloomily, and the detective turned back to his papers.
"Suspecting Smith, I wanted to get him out of the way and go through his
belongings; so I took advantage of Mr. Bankes's kindness in giving him a
joy ride. Searching his house, I found some curious things to be owned by
an innocent old rustic interested only in bees. This is one of them."
From the unfolded paper he lifted a long, hairy object almost scarlet in
colour—the sort of sham beard that is worn in theatricals.
Beside it lay an old pair of heavy horn-rimmed spectacles.
"But I also found something," continued Carver, "that more directly
concerns this house, and must be my excuse for intruding to-night. I found a
memorandum, with notes of the names and conjectural value of various
pieces of jewellery in the neighbourhood. Immediately after the note of
Lady Pulman's tiara was the mention of an emerald necklace belonging to
Mrs. Bankes."
Mrs. Bankes, who had hitherto regarded the invasion of her house with
an air of supercilious bewilderment, suddenly grew attentive. Her face
suddenly looked ten years older and much more intelligent. But before she
could speak the impetuous John had risen to his full height like a
trumpeting elephant.
"And the tiara's gone already," he roared; "and the necklace—I'm going
to see about that necklace!"
"Not a bad idea," said Carver, as the young man rushed from the room;
"though, of course, we've been keeping our eyes open since we've been
here. Well, it took me a little time to make out the memorandum, which was
in cipher, and Father Brown's telephone message from the House came as I
interested myself in bee-keeping and went to stay with Mr. Smith."
There was a silence, and then Devine started and spoke: "You don't
seriously mean to say that nice old man——"
"Come, Mr. Devine," said Carver, with a smile, "you believed a beehive
was only a hiding-place for me. Why shouldn't it be a hiding-place for
him?"
Devine nodded gloomily, and the detective turned back to his papers.
"Suspecting Smith, I wanted to get him out of the way and go through his
belongings; so I took advantage of Mr. Bankes's kindness in giving him a
joy ride. Searching his house, I found some curious things to be owned by
an innocent old rustic interested only in bees. This is one of them."
From the unfolded paper he lifted a long, hairy object almost scarlet in
colour—the sort of sham beard that is worn in theatricals.
Beside it lay an old pair of heavy horn-rimmed spectacles.
"But I also found something," continued Carver, "that more directly
concerns this house, and must be my excuse for intruding to-night. I found a
memorandum, with notes of the names and conjectural value of various
pieces of jewellery in the neighbourhood. Immediately after the note of
Lady Pulman's tiara was the mention of an emerald necklace belonging to
Mrs. Bankes."
Mrs. Bankes, who had hitherto regarded the invasion of her house with
an air of supercilious bewilderment, suddenly grew attentive. Her face
suddenly looked ten years older and much more intelligent. But before she
could speak the impetuous John had risen to his full height like a
trumpeting elephant.
"And the tiara's gone already," he roared; "and the necklace—I'm going
to see about that necklace!"
"Not a bad idea," said Carver, as the young man rushed from the room;
"though, of course, we've been keeping our eyes open since we've been
here. Well, it took me a little time to make out the memorandum, which was
in cipher, and Father Brown's telephone message from the House came as I
Page 45
was near the end. I asked him to run round here first with the news, and I
would follow; and so——"
His speech was sundered by a scream. Opal was standing up and
pointing rigidly at the round window.
"There it is again!" she cried.
For a moment they all saw something—something that cleared the lady
of the charges of lying and hysteria not uncommonly brought against her.
Thrust out of the slate-blue darkness without, the face was pale, or, perhaps,
blanched by pressure against the glass; and the great, glaring eyes, encircled
as with rings, gave it rather the look of a great fish out of the dark-blue sea
nosing at the port-hole of a ship. But the gills or fins of the fish were a
coppery red; they were, in truth, fierce red whiskers and the upper part of a
red beard. The next moment it had vanished.
Devine had taken a single stride towards the window when a shout
resounded through the house, a shout that seemed to shake it. It seemed
almost too deafening to be distinguishable as words; yet it was enough to
stop Devine in his stride, and he knew what had happened.
"Necklace gone!" shouted John Bankes, appearing huge and heaving in
the doorway, and almost instantly vanishing again with the plunge of a
pursuing hound.
"Thief was at the window just now!" cried the detective, who had
already darted to the door, following the headlong John, who was already in
the garden.
"Be careful," wailed the lady, "they have pistols and things."
"So have I," boomed the distant voice of the dauntless John out of the
dark garden.
Devine had, indeed, noticed as the young man plunged past him that he
was defiantly brandishing a revolver, and hoped there would be no need for
him to so defend himself. But even as he had the thought, came the shock of
two shots, as if one answered the other, and awakened a wild flock of
echoes in that still suburban garden. They flapped into silence.
"Is John dead?" asked Opal in a low, shuddering voice.
would follow; and so——"
His speech was sundered by a scream. Opal was standing up and
pointing rigidly at the round window.
"There it is again!" she cried.
For a moment they all saw something—something that cleared the lady
of the charges of lying and hysteria not uncommonly brought against her.
Thrust out of the slate-blue darkness without, the face was pale, or, perhaps,
blanched by pressure against the glass; and the great, glaring eyes, encircled
as with rings, gave it rather the look of a great fish out of the dark-blue sea
nosing at the port-hole of a ship. But the gills or fins of the fish were a
coppery red; they were, in truth, fierce red whiskers and the upper part of a
red beard. The next moment it had vanished.
Devine had taken a single stride towards the window when a shout
resounded through the house, a shout that seemed to shake it. It seemed
almost too deafening to be distinguishable as words; yet it was enough to
stop Devine in his stride, and he knew what had happened.
"Necklace gone!" shouted John Bankes, appearing huge and heaving in
the doorway, and almost instantly vanishing again with the plunge of a
pursuing hound.
"Thief was at the window just now!" cried the detective, who had
already darted to the door, following the headlong John, who was already in
the garden.
"Be careful," wailed the lady, "they have pistols and things."
"So have I," boomed the distant voice of the dauntless John out of the
dark garden.
Devine had, indeed, noticed as the young man plunged past him that he
was defiantly brandishing a revolver, and hoped there would be no need for
him to so defend himself. But even as he had the thought, came the shock of
two shots, as if one answered the other, and awakened a wild flock of
echoes in that still suburban garden. They flapped into silence.
"Is John dead?" asked Opal in a low, shuddering voice.
Page 46
Father Brown had already advanced deeper into the darkness, and stood
with his back to them, looking down at something. It was he who answered
her.
"No," he said; "it is the other."
Carver had joined him, and for a moment the two figures, the tall and the
short, blocked out what view the fitful and stormy moonlight would allow.
Then they moved to one side and, the others saw the small, wiry figure
lying slightly twisted, as if with its last struggle. The false red beard was
thrust upwards, as if scornfully at the sky, and the moon shone on the great
sham spectacles of the man who had been called Moonshine.
"What an end," muttered the detective, Carver. "After all his adventures,
to be shot almost by accident by a stockbroker in a suburban garden."
The stockbroker himself naturally regarded his own triumph with more
solemnity, though not without nervousness.
"I had to do it," he gasped, still panting with exertion. "I'm sorry, he fired
at me."
"There will have to be an inquest, of course," said Carver, gravely. "But I
think there will be nothing for you to worry about. There's a revolver fallen
from his hand with one shot discharged; and he certainly didn't fire after
he'd got yours."
By this time they had assembled again in the room, and the detective
was getting his papers together for departure. Father Brown was standing
opposite to him, looking down at the table, as if in a brown study. Then he
spoke abruptly:
"Mr. Carver, you have certainly worked out a very complete case in a
very masterly way. I rather suspected your professional business; but I
never guessed you would link everything up together so quickly—the bees
and the beard and the spectacles and the cipher and the necklace and
everything."
"Always satisfactory to get a case really rounded off." said Carver.
"Yes," said Father Brown, still looking at the table. "I admire it very
much." Then he added with a modesty verging on nervousness: "It's only
fair to you to say that I don't believe a word of it."
with his back to them, looking down at something. It was he who answered
her.
"No," he said; "it is the other."
Carver had joined him, and for a moment the two figures, the tall and the
short, blocked out what view the fitful and stormy moonlight would allow.
Then they moved to one side and, the others saw the small, wiry figure
lying slightly twisted, as if with its last struggle. The false red beard was
thrust upwards, as if scornfully at the sky, and the moon shone on the great
sham spectacles of the man who had been called Moonshine.
"What an end," muttered the detective, Carver. "After all his adventures,
to be shot almost by accident by a stockbroker in a suburban garden."
The stockbroker himself naturally regarded his own triumph with more
solemnity, though not without nervousness.
"I had to do it," he gasped, still panting with exertion. "I'm sorry, he fired
at me."
"There will have to be an inquest, of course," said Carver, gravely. "But I
think there will be nothing for you to worry about. There's a revolver fallen
from his hand with one shot discharged; and he certainly didn't fire after
he'd got yours."
By this time they had assembled again in the room, and the detective
was getting his papers together for departure. Father Brown was standing
opposite to him, looking down at the table, as if in a brown study. Then he
spoke abruptly:
"Mr. Carver, you have certainly worked out a very complete case in a
very masterly way. I rather suspected your professional business; but I
never guessed you would link everything up together so quickly—the bees
and the beard and the spectacles and the cipher and the necklace and
everything."
"Always satisfactory to get a case really rounded off." said Carver.
"Yes," said Father Brown, still looking at the table. "I admire it very
much." Then he added with a modesty verging on nervousness: "It's only
fair to you to say that I don't believe a word of it."
Page 47
Devine leaned forward with sudden interest. "Do you mean you don't
believe he is Moonshine, the burglar?"
"I know he is the burglar, but he didn't burgle," answered Father Brown.
"I know he didn't come here, or to the great house, to steal jewels, or get
shot getting away with them. Where are the jewels?"
"Where they generally are in such cases," said Carver. "He's either
hidden them or passed them on to a confederate. This was not a one-man
job. Of course, my people are searching the garden and warning the
district."
"Perhaps," suggested Mrs. Bankes, "the confederate stole the necklace
while Moonshine was looking in at the window."
"Why was Moonshine looking in at the window?" asked Father Brown
quietly. "Why should he want to look in at the window?"
"Well, what do you think?" cried the cheery John.
"I think," said Father Brown, "that he never did want to look in at the
window."
"Then why did he do it?" demanded Carver. "What's the good of talking
in the air like that? We've seen the whole thing acted before our very eyes."
"I've seen a good many things acted before my eyes that I didn't believe
in," replied the priest. "So have you, on the stage and off."
"Father Brown," said Devine, with a certain respect in his tones, "will
you tell us why you can't believe your eyes?"
"Yes, I will try to tell you," answered the priest. Then he said gently:
"You know what I am and what we are. We don't bother you much. We try
to be friends with all our neighbours. But you can't think we do nothing.
You can't think we know nothing. We mind our own business; but we know
our own people. I knew this dead man very well indeed; I was his
confessor, and his friend. So far as a man can, I knew his mind when he left
that garden to-day; and his mind was like a glass hive full of golden bees.
It's an under-statement to say his reformation was sincere. He was one of
those great penitents who manage to make more out of penitence than
others can make out of virtue. I say I was his confessor; but, indeed, it was I
who went to him for comfort. It did me good to be near so good a man. And
believe he is Moonshine, the burglar?"
"I know he is the burglar, but he didn't burgle," answered Father Brown.
"I know he didn't come here, or to the great house, to steal jewels, or get
shot getting away with them. Where are the jewels?"
"Where they generally are in such cases," said Carver. "He's either
hidden them or passed them on to a confederate. This was not a one-man
job. Of course, my people are searching the garden and warning the
district."
"Perhaps," suggested Mrs. Bankes, "the confederate stole the necklace
while Moonshine was looking in at the window."
"Why was Moonshine looking in at the window?" asked Father Brown
quietly. "Why should he want to look in at the window?"
"Well, what do you think?" cried the cheery John.
"I think," said Father Brown, "that he never did want to look in at the
window."
"Then why did he do it?" demanded Carver. "What's the good of talking
in the air like that? We've seen the whole thing acted before our very eyes."
"I've seen a good many things acted before my eyes that I didn't believe
in," replied the priest. "So have you, on the stage and off."
"Father Brown," said Devine, with a certain respect in his tones, "will
you tell us why you can't believe your eyes?"
"Yes, I will try to tell you," answered the priest. Then he said gently:
"You know what I am and what we are. We don't bother you much. We try
to be friends with all our neighbours. But you can't think we do nothing.
You can't think we know nothing. We mind our own business; but we know
our own people. I knew this dead man very well indeed; I was his
confessor, and his friend. So far as a man can, I knew his mind when he left
that garden to-day; and his mind was like a glass hive full of golden bees.
It's an under-statement to say his reformation was sincere. He was one of
those great penitents who manage to make more out of penitence than
others can make out of virtue. I say I was his confessor; but, indeed, it was I
who went to him for comfort. It did me good to be near so good a man. And
Page 48
when I saw him lying there dead in the garden, it seemed to me as if certain
strange words that were said of old were spoken over him aloud in my ear.
They might well be; for if ever a man went straight to heaven, it might be
he."
"Hang it all," said John Bankes restlessly, "after all, he was a convicted
thief."
"Yes," said Father Brown; "and only a convicted thief has ever in this
world heard that assurance: 'This night shalt thou be with Me in Paradise.'"
Nobody seemed to know what to do with the silence that followed, until
Devine said, abruptly, at last:
"Then how in the world would you explain it all?"
The priest shook his head. "I can't explain it at all, just yet," he said,
simply. "I can see one or two odd things, but I don't understand them. As yet
I've nothing to go on to prove the man's innocence, except the man. But I'm
quite sure I'm right."
He sighed, and put out his hand for his big, black hat. As he removed it
he remained gazing at the table with rather a new expression, his round,
straight-haired head cocked at a new angle. It was rather as if some curious
animal had come out of his hat, as out of the hat of a conjurer. But the
others, looking at the table, could see nothing there but the detective's
documents and the tawdry old property beard and spectacles.
"Lord bless us," muttered Father Brown, "and he's lying outside dead, in
a beard and spectacles." He swung round suddenly upon Devine. "Here's
something to follow up, if you want to know. Why did he have two beards?"
With that he bustled in his undignified way out of the room; but Devine
was now devoured with curiosity, and pursued him into the front garden.
"I can't tell you now," said Father Brown. "I'm not sure, and I'm bothered
about what to do. Come round and see me to-morrow, and I may be able to
tell you the whole thing. It may already be settled for me, and—did you
hear that noise?"
"A motor-car starting," remarked Devine.
strange words that were said of old were spoken over him aloud in my ear.
They might well be; for if ever a man went straight to heaven, it might be
he."
"Hang it all," said John Bankes restlessly, "after all, he was a convicted
thief."
"Yes," said Father Brown; "and only a convicted thief has ever in this
world heard that assurance: 'This night shalt thou be with Me in Paradise.'"
Nobody seemed to know what to do with the silence that followed, until
Devine said, abruptly, at last:
"Then how in the world would you explain it all?"
The priest shook his head. "I can't explain it at all, just yet," he said,
simply. "I can see one or two odd things, but I don't understand them. As yet
I've nothing to go on to prove the man's innocence, except the man. But I'm
quite sure I'm right."
He sighed, and put out his hand for his big, black hat. As he removed it
he remained gazing at the table with rather a new expression, his round,
straight-haired head cocked at a new angle. It was rather as if some curious
animal had come out of his hat, as out of the hat of a conjurer. But the
others, looking at the table, could see nothing there but the detective's
documents and the tawdry old property beard and spectacles.
"Lord bless us," muttered Father Brown, "and he's lying outside dead, in
a beard and spectacles." He swung round suddenly upon Devine. "Here's
something to follow up, if you want to know. Why did he have two beards?"
With that he bustled in his undignified way out of the room; but Devine
was now devoured with curiosity, and pursued him into the front garden.
"I can't tell you now," said Father Brown. "I'm not sure, and I'm bothered
about what to do. Come round and see me to-morrow, and I may be able to
tell you the whole thing. It may already be settled for me, and—did you
hear that noise?"
"A motor-car starting," remarked Devine.
Page 49
"Mr. John Bankes's motor-car," said the priest. "I believe it goes very
fast."
"He certainly is of that opinion." said Devine, with a smile.
"It will go far, as well as fast, to-night," said Father Brown.
"And what do you mean by that?" demanded the other.
"I mean it will not return," replied the priest. "John Bankes suspected
something of what I knew from what I said. John Bankes has gone and the
emeralds and all the other jewels with him."
Next day, Devine found. Father Brown moving to and fro in front of the
row of beehives, sadly, but with a certain serenity.
"I've been telling the bees," he said. "You know one has to tell the bees!
'Those singing masons building roofs of gold.' What a line!" Then more
abruptly. "He would like the bees looked after."
"I hope he doesn't want the human beings neglected, when the whole
swarm is buzzing with curiosity," observed the young man. "You were quite
right when you said that Bankes was gone with the jewels; but I don't know
how you knew, or even what there was to be known."
Father Brown blinked benevolently at the beehives and said:
"One sort of stumbles on things, and there was one stumbling-block at
the start. I was puzzled by poor Barnard being shot up at Beechwood
House. Now, even when Michael was a master criminal, he made it a point
of honour, even a point of vanity, to succeed without any killing. It seemed
extraordinary that when he had become a sort of saint he should go out of
his way to commit the sin he had despised when he was a sinner. The rest of
the business puzzled me to the last; I could make nothing out of it, except
that it wasn't true. Then I had a belated gleam of sense when I saw the beard
and goggles and remembered the thief had come in another beard with other
goggles. Now, of course, it was just possible that he had duplicates; but it
was at least a coincidence that he used neither the old glasses nor the old
beard, both in good repair. Again, it was just possible that he went out
without them and had to procure new ones; but it was unlikely. There was
nothing to make him go motoring with Bankes at all; if he was really going
fast."
"He certainly is of that opinion." said Devine, with a smile.
"It will go far, as well as fast, to-night," said Father Brown.
"And what do you mean by that?" demanded the other.
"I mean it will not return," replied the priest. "John Bankes suspected
something of what I knew from what I said. John Bankes has gone and the
emeralds and all the other jewels with him."
Next day, Devine found. Father Brown moving to and fro in front of the
row of beehives, sadly, but with a certain serenity.
"I've been telling the bees," he said. "You know one has to tell the bees!
'Those singing masons building roofs of gold.' What a line!" Then more
abruptly. "He would like the bees looked after."
"I hope he doesn't want the human beings neglected, when the whole
swarm is buzzing with curiosity," observed the young man. "You were quite
right when you said that Bankes was gone with the jewels; but I don't know
how you knew, or even what there was to be known."
Father Brown blinked benevolently at the beehives and said:
"One sort of stumbles on things, and there was one stumbling-block at
the start. I was puzzled by poor Barnard being shot up at Beechwood
House. Now, even when Michael was a master criminal, he made it a point
of honour, even a point of vanity, to succeed without any killing. It seemed
extraordinary that when he had become a sort of saint he should go out of
his way to commit the sin he had despised when he was a sinner. The rest of
the business puzzled me to the last; I could make nothing out of it, except
that it wasn't true. Then I had a belated gleam of sense when I saw the beard
and goggles and remembered the thief had come in another beard with other
goggles. Now, of course, it was just possible that he had duplicates; but it
was at least a coincidence that he used neither the old glasses nor the old
beard, both in good repair. Again, it was just possible that he went out
without them and had to procure new ones; but it was unlikely. There was
nothing to make him go motoring with Bankes at all; if he was really going
Page 50
burgling, he could have taken his outfit easily in his pocket. Besides, beards
don't grow on bushes. He would have found it hard to get such things
anywhere in the time.
"No, the more I thought of it the more I felt there was something funny
about his having a completely new outfit. And then the truth began to dawn
on me by reason, which I knew already by instinct. He never did go out
with Bankes with any intention of putting on the disguise. He never did put
on the disguise. Somebody else manufactured the disguise at leisure, and
then put it on him."
"Put it on him!" repeated Devine. "How the devil could they?"
"Let us go back," said Father Brown, "and look at the thing through
another window—the window through which the young lady saw the
ghost."
"The ghost!" repeated the other, with a slight start.
"She called it the ghost," said the little man, with composure, "and
perhaps she was not so far wrong. It's quite true that she is what they call
psychic. Her only mistake is in thinking that being psychic is being
spiritual. Some animals are psychic; anyhow, she is a sensitive, and she was
right when she felt that the face at the window had a sort of horrible halo of
deathly things."
"You mean——" began Devine.
"I mean it was a dead man who looked in at the window," said Father
Brown. "It was a dead man who crawled round more than one house,
looking in at more than one window. Creepy, wasn't it? But in one way it
was the reverse of a ghost; for it was not the antic of the soul freed from the
body. It was the antic of the body freed from the soul."
He blinked again at the beehive and continued: "But, I suppose, the
shortest explanation is to take it from the standpoint of the man who did it.
You know the man who did it. John Bankes."
"The very last man I should have thought of," said Devine.
"The very first man I thought of," said Father Brown; "in so far as I had
any right to think of anybody. My friend, there are no good or bad social
types or trades. Any man can be a murderer like poor John; any man, even
don't grow on bushes. He would have found it hard to get such things
anywhere in the time.
"No, the more I thought of it the more I felt there was something funny
about his having a completely new outfit. And then the truth began to dawn
on me by reason, which I knew already by instinct. He never did go out
with Bankes with any intention of putting on the disguise. He never did put
on the disguise. Somebody else manufactured the disguise at leisure, and
then put it on him."
"Put it on him!" repeated Devine. "How the devil could they?"
"Let us go back," said Father Brown, "and look at the thing through
another window—the window through which the young lady saw the
ghost."
"The ghost!" repeated the other, with a slight start.
"She called it the ghost," said the little man, with composure, "and
perhaps she was not so far wrong. It's quite true that she is what they call
psychic. Her only mistake is in thinking that being psychic is being
spiritual. Some animals are psychic; anyhow, she is a sensitive, and she was
right when she felt that the face at the window had a sort of horrible halo of
deathly things."
"You mean——" began Devine.
"I mean it was a dead man who looked in at the window," said Father
Brown. "It was a dead man who crawled round more than one house,
looking in at more than one window. Creepy, wasn't it? But in one way it
was the reverse of a ghost; for it was not the antic of the soul freed from the
body. It was the antic of the body freed from the soul."
He blinked again at the beehive and continued: "But, I suppose, the
shortest explanation is to take it from the standpoint of the man who did it.
You know the man who did it. John Bankes."
"The very last man I should have thought of," said Devine.
"The very first man I thought of," said Father Brown; "in so far as I had
any right to think of anybody. My friend, there are no good or bad social
types or trades. Any man can be a murderer like poor John; any man, even
Page 51
the same man, can be a saint like poor Michael. But if there is one type that
tends at times to be more utterly godless than another, it is that rather brutal
sort of business man. He has no social ideal, let alone religion; he has
neither the gentleman's traditions nor the trade unionist's class loyalty. All
his boasts about getting good bargains were practically boasts of having
cheated people. His snubbing of his sister's poor little attempts at mysticism
was detestable. Her mysticism was all nonsense; but he only hated
spiritualism because it was spirituality. Anyhow, there's no doubt he was the
villain of the piece; the only interest is in a rather original piece of villainy.
It was really a new and unique motive for murder. It was the motive of
using the corpse as a stage property—a sort of hideous doll or dummy. At
the start he conceived a plan of killing Michael in the motor, merely to take
him home and pretend to have killed him in the garden. But all sorts of
fantastic finishing touches followed quite naturally from the primary fact;
that he had at his disposal in a closed car at night the dead body of a
recognized and recognizable burglar. He could leave his finger-prints and
foot-prints; he could lean the familiar face against windows and take it
away. You will notice that Moonshine ostensibly appeared and vanished
while Bankes was ostensibly out of the room looking for the emerald
necklace.
"Finally, he had only to tumble the corpse on to the lawn, fire a shot
from each pistol, and there he was. It might never have been found out but
for a guess about the two beards."
"Why had your friend Michael kept the old beard?" Devine said
thoughtfully. "That seems to me questionable."
"To me, who knew him, it seems quite inevitable," replied Father Brown.
"His whole attitude was like that wig that he wore. There was no disguise
about his disguises. He didn't want the old disguise any more, but he wasn't
frightened of it; he would have felt it false to destroy the false beard. It
would have been like hiding; and he was not hiding. He was not hiding
from God; he was not hiding from himself. He was in the broad daylight. If
they'd taken him back to prison, he'd still have been quite happy. He was
not whitewashed, but washed white. There was something very strange
about him; almost as strange as the grotesque dance of death through which
he was dragged after he was dead. When he moved to and fro smiling
tends at times to be more utterly godless than another, it is that rather brutal
sort of business man. He has no social ideal, let alone religion; he has
neither the gentleman's traditions nor the trade unionist's class loyalty. All
his boasts about getting good bargains were practically boasts of having
cheated people. His snubbing of his sister's poor little attempts at mysticism
was detestable. Her mysticism was all nonsense; but he only hated
spiritualism because it was spirituality. Anyhow, there's no doubt he was the
villain of the piece; the only interest is in a rather original piece of villainy.
It was really a new and unique motive for murder. It was the motive of
using the corpse as a stage property—a sort of hideous doll or dummy. At
the start he conceived a plan of killing Michael in the motor, merely to take
him home and pretend to have killed him in the garden. But all sorts of
fantastic finishing touches followed quite naturally from the primary fact;
that he had at his disposal in a closed car at night the dead body of a
recognized and recognizable burglar. He could leave his finger-prints and
foot-prints; he could lean the familiar face against windows and take it
away. You will notice that Moonshine ostensibly appeared and vanished
while Bankes was ostensibly out of the room looking for the emerald
necklace.
"Finally, he had only to tumble the corpse on to the lawn, fire a shot
from each pistol, and there he was. It might never have been found out but
for a guess about the two beards."
"Why had your friend Michael kept the old beard?" Devine said
thoughtfully. "That seems to me questionable."
"To me, who knew him, it seems quite inevitable," replied Father Brown.
"His whole attitude was like that wig that he wore. There was no disguise
about his disguises. He didn't want the old disguise any more, but he wasn't
frightened of it; he would have felt it false to destroy the false beard. It
would have been like hiding; and he was not hiding. He was not hiding
from God; he was not hiding from himself. He was in the broad daylight. If
they'd taken him back to prison, he'd still have been quite happy. He was
not whitewashed, but washed white. There was something very strange
about him; almost as strange as the grotesque dance of death through which
he was dragged after he was dead. When he moved to and fro smiling
Page 52
among these beehives, even then, in a most radiant and shining sense, he
was dead. He was out of the judgement of this world."
There was a short pause, and then Devine shrugged his shoulders and
said: "It all comes back to bees and wasps looking very much alike in this
world, doesn't it?"
was dead. He was out of the judgement of this world."
There was a short pause, and then Devine shrugged his shoulders and
said: "It all comes back to bees and wasps looking very much alike in this
world, doesn't it?"
Page 53
III
THE SONG OF THE FLYING FISH
THE soul of Mr. Peregrine Smart hovered like a fly round one possession
and one joke. It might be considered a mild joke, for it consisted merely of
asking people if they had seen his goldfish. It might also be considered an
expensive joke; but it is doubtful whether he was not secretly more attached
to the joke than to the evidence of expenditure. In talking to his neighbours
in the little group of new houses that had grown up round the old village
green, he lost no time in turning the conversation in the direction of his
hobby. To Dr. Burdock, a rising biologist with a resolute chin and hair
brushed back like a German's, Mr. Smart made the easy transition. "You are
interested in natural history; have you seen my goldfish?" To so orthodox
an evolutionist as Dr. Burdock doubtless all nature was one; but at first
sight the link was not close, as he was a specialist who had concentrated
entirely upon the primitive ancestry of the giraffe. To Father Brown, from a
church in the neighbouring provincial town, he traced a rapid train of
thought which touched on the topics of "Rome—St. Peter—fisherman—
fish—goldfish." In talking to Mr. Imlack Smith, the bank manager, a slim
and sallow gentleman of dressy appearance but quiet demeanour, he
violently wrenched the conversation to the subject of the gold standard,
from which it was merely a step to goldfish. In talking to that brilliant
Oriental traveller and scholar. Count Yvon de Lara (whose title was French
and his face rather Russian, not to say Tartar), the versatile conversationalist
showed an intense and intelligent interest in the Ganges and the Indian
Ocean, leading naturally to the possible presence of goldfish in those
waters. From Mr. Harry Hartopp, the very rich but very shy and silent
young gentleman who had recently come down from London, he had at last
extorted the information that the embarrassed youth in question was not
interested in fishing, and had then added: "Talking about fishing, have you
seen my goldfish?"
THE SONG OF THE FLYING FISH
THE soul of Mr. Peregrine Smart hovered like a fly round one possession
and one joke. It might be considered a mild joke, for it consisted merely of
asking people if they had seen his goldfish. It might also be considered an
expensive joke; but it is doubtful whether he was not secretly more attached
to the joke than to the evidence of expenditure. In talking to his neighbours
in the little group of new houses that had grown up round the old village
green, he lost no time in turning the conversation in the direction of his
hobby. To Dr. Burdock, a rising biologist with a resolute chin and hair
brushed back like a German's, Mr. Smart made the easy transition. "You are
interested in natural history; have you seen my goldfish?" To so orthodox
an evolutionist as Dr. Burdock doubtless all nature was one; but at first
sight the link was not close, as he was a specialist who had concentrated
entirely upon the primitive ancestry of the giraffe. To Father Brown, from a
church in the neighbouring provincial town, he traced a rapid train of
thought which touched on the topics of "Rome—St. Peter—fisherman—
fish—goldfish." In talking to Mr. Imlack Smith, the bank manager, a slim
and sallow gentleman of dressy appearance but quiet demeanour, he
violently wrenched the conversation to the subject of the gold standard,
from which it was merely a step to goldfish. In talking to that brilliant
Oriental traveller and scholar. Count Yvon de Lara (whose title was French
and his face rather Russian, not to say Tartar), the versatile conversationalist
showed an intense and intelligent interest in the Ganges and the Indian
Ocean, leading naturally to the possible presence of goldfish in those
waters. From Mr. Harry Hartopp, the very rich but very shy and silent
young gentleman who had recently come down from London, he had at last
extorted the information that the embarrassed youth in question was not
interested in fishing, and had then added: "Talking about fishing, have you
seen my goldfish?"
Page 54
The peculiar thing about the goldfish was that they were made of gold.
They were part of an eccentric but expensive toy, said to have been made by
the freak of some rich Eastern prince, and Mr. Smart had picked it up at
some sale or in some curiosity shop, such as he frequented for the purpose
of lumbering up his house with unique and useless things. From the other
end of the room it looked like a rather unusually large bowl containing
rather unusually large living fish; a closer inspection showed it to be a huge
bubble of beautifully blown Venetian glass, very thin and delicately clouded
with faintly iridescent colour, in the tinted twilight of which hung grotesque
golden fishes with great rubies for eyes. The whole thing was undoubtedly
worth a great deal in solid material; how much more would depend upon
the waves of lunacy passing over the world of collectors. Mr. Smart's new
secretary, a young man named Francis Boyle, though an Irishman and not
credited with caution, was mildly surprised at his talking so freely of the
gems of his collection to the group of comparative strangers who happened
to have alighted in a rather nomadic fashion in the neighbourhood; for
collectors are commonly vigilant and sometimes secretive. In the course of
settling down to his new duties, Mr. Boyle found he was not alone in this
sentiment, and that in others, it passed from a mild wonder to a grave
disapproval.
"It's a wonder his throat isn't cut," said Mr. Smart's valet, Harris, not
without a hypothetical relish, almost as if he had said, in a purely artistic
sense: "It's a pity."
"It's extraordinary how he leaves things about," said Mr. Smart's head
clerk, Jameson, who had come up from the office to assist the new
secretary, "and he won't even put up those ramshackle old bars across his
ramshackle old door."
"It's all very well with Father Brown and the doctor," said Mr. Smart's
housekeeper, with a certain vigorous vagueness that marked her opinions,
"but when it comes to foreigners, I call it tempting providence. It isn't only
the Count, either; that man at the bank looks to me much too yellow to be
English."
"Well, that young Hartopp is English enough," said Boyle good-
humouredly, "to the extent of not having a word to say for himself."
They were part of an eccentric but expensive toy, said to have been made by
the freak of some rich Eastern prince, and Mr. Smart had picked it up at
some sale or in some curiosity shop, such as he frequented for the purpose
of lumbering up his house with unique and useless things. From the other
end of the room it looked like a rather unusually large bowl containing
rather unusually large living fish; a closer inspection showed it to be a huge
bubble of beautifully blown Venetian glass, very thin and delicately clouded
with faintly iridescent colour, in the tinted twilight of which hung grotesque
golden fishes with great rubies for eyes. The whole thing was undoubtedly
worth a great deal in solid material; how much more would depend upon
the waves of lunacy passing over the world of collectors. Mr. Smart's new
secretary, a young man named Francis Boyle, though an Irishman and not
credited with caution, was mildly surprised at his talking so freely of the
gems of his collection to the group of comparative strangers who happened
to have alighted in a rather nomadic fashion in the neighbourhood; for
collectors are commonly vigilant and sometimes secretive. In the course of
settling down to his new duties, Mr. Boyle found he was not alone in this
sentiment, and that in others, it passed from a mild wonder to a grave
disapproval.
"It's a wonder his throat isn't cut," said Mr. Smart's valet, Harris, not
without a hypothetical relish, almost as if he had said, in a purely artistic
sense: "It's a pity."
"It's extraordinary how he leaves things about," said Mr. Smart's head
clerk, Jameson, who had come up from the office to assist the new
secretary, "and he won't even put up those ramshackle old bars across his
ramshackle old door."
"It's all very well with Father Brown and the doctor," said Mr. Smart's
housekeeper, with a certain vigorous vagueness that marked her opinions,
"but when it comes to foreigners, I call it tempting providence. It isn't only
the Count, either; that man at the bank looks to me much too yellow to be
English."
"Well, that young Hartopp is English enough," said Boyle good-
humouredly, "to the extent of not having a word to say for himself."
Page 55
"He thinks the more," said the housekeeper. "He may not be exactly a
foreigner, but he is not such a fool as he looks. Foreign is as foreign does, I
say," she added darkly.
Her disapproval would probably have deepened if she had heard the
conversation, in her master's drawing-room that afternoon, a conversation
of which the goldfish were the text, though the offensive foreigner tended
more and more to be the central figure. It was not that he spoke so very
much; but even his silences had something positive about them. He looked
the more massive for sitting in a sort of heap on a heap of cushions, and in
the deepening twilight his wide Mongolian face seemed faintly luminous,
like a moon. Perhaps his background brought out something
atmospherically Asiatic about his face and figure, for the room was a chaos
of more or less costly curiosities, amid which could be seen the crooked
curves and burning colours of countless Eastern weapons, Eastern pipes and
vessels, Eastern musical instruments and illuminated manuscripts. Anyhow,
as the conversation proceeded, Boyle felt more and more that the figure
seated on the cushions and dark against the twilight had the exact outline of
a huge image of Buddha.
The conversation was general enough, for all the little local group were
present. They were, indeed, often in the habit of dropping in at each other's
houses, and by this time constituted a sort of club, of people coming from
the four or five houses standing round the green. Of these houses Peregrine
Smart's was the oldest, largest, and most picturesque; it straggled down
almost the whole of one side of the square, leaving only room for a small
villa, inhabited by a retired colonel named Varney, who was reported to be
an invalid, and certainly was never seen to go abroad. At right angles to
these stood two or three shops that served the simpler needs of the hamlet,
and at the corner the inn of the Blue Dragon, at which Mr. Hartopp, the
stranger from London, was staying. On the opposite side were three houses,
one rented by the Count de Lara, one by Dr. Burdock, and the third still
standing empty. On the fourth side was the bank, with an adjoining house
for the bank manager, and a line offence enclosing some land that was let
for building. It was thus a very self-contained group, and the comparative
emptiness of the open ground for miles round it threw the members more
and more on each other's society. That afternoon, one stranger had indeed
broken into the magic circle: a hatchet-faced fellow with fierce tufts of
foreigner, but he is not such a fool as he looks. Foreign is as foreign does, I
say," she added darkly.
Her disapproval would probably have deepened if she had heard the
conversation, in her master's drawing-room that afternoon, a conversation
of which the goldfish were the text, though the offensive foreigner tended
more and more to be the central figure. It was not that he spoke so very
much; but even his silences had something positive about them. He looked
the more massive for sitting in a sort of heap on a heap of cushions, and in
the deepening twilight his wide Mongolian face seemed faintly luminous,
like a moon. Perhaps his background brought out something
atmospherically Asiatic about his face and figure, for the room was a chaos
of more or less costly curiosities, amid which could be seen the crooked
curves and burning colours of countless Eastern weapons, Eastern pipes and
vessels, Eastern musical instruments and illuminated manuscripts. Anyhow,
as the conversation proceeded, Boyle felt more and more that the figure
seated on the cushions and dark against the twilight had the exact outline of
a huge image of Buddha.
The conversation was general enough, for all the little local group were
present. They were, indeed, often in the habit of dropping in at each other's
houses, and by this time constituted a sort of club, of people coming from
the four or five houses standing round the green. Of these houses Peregrine
Smart's was the oldest, largest, and most picturesque; it straggled down
almost the whole of one side of the square, leaving only room for a small
villa, inhabited by a retired colonel named Varney, who was reported to be
an invalid, and certainly was never seen to go abroad. At right angles to
these stood two or three shops that served the simpler needs of the hamlet,
and at the corner the inn of the Blue Dragon, at which Mr. Hartopp, the
stranger from London, was staying. On the opposite side were three houses,
one rented by the Count de Lara, one by Dr. Burdock, and the third still
standing empty. On the fourth side was the bank, with an adjoining house
for the bank manager, and a line offence enclosing some land that was let
for building. It was thus a very self-contained group, and the comparative
emptiness of the open ground for miles round it threw the members more
and more on each other's society. That afternoon, one stranger had indeed
broken into the magic circle: a hatchet-faced fellow with fierce tufts of
Page 56
eyebrows and moustache, and so shabbily dressed that he must have been a
millionaire or a duke if he had really (as was alleged) come down to do
business with the old collector. But he was known, at the Blue Dragon at
least, as Mr. Harmer.
To him had been recounted anew the glories of the gilded fish and the
criticisms regarding their custody.
"People are always telling me I ought to lock them up more carefully,"
observed Mr. Smart, cocking an eyebrow over his shoulder at the dependant
who stood there holding some papers from the office. Smart was a round-
faced, round-bodied little old man rather like a bald parrot. "Jameson and
Harris and the rest are always at me to bar the doors as if it were a
mediæval fortress, though really these rotten old rusty bars are too
mediæval to keep anybody out, I should think. I prefer to trust to luck and
the local police."
"It is not always the best bars that keep people out," said the Count. "It
all depends on who's trying to get in. There was an ancient Hindu hermit
who lived naked in a cave and passed through the three armies that
encircled the Mogul and took the great ruby out of the tyrant's turban, and
went back unscathed like a shadow. For he wished to teach the great how
small are the laws of space and time."
"When we really study the small laws of space and time," said Dr.
Burdock dryly, "we generally find out how those tricks are done. Western
science has let in daylight on a good deal of Eastern magic. Doubtless a
great deal can be done with hypnotism and suggestion, to say nothing of
sleight-of-hand."
"The ruby was not in the royal tent," observed the Count in his dream
fashion; "but he found it among a hundred tents."
"Can't all that be explained by telepathy?" asked the doctor sharply. The
question sounded the sharper because it was followed by a heavy silence,
almost as if the distinguished Oriental traveller had, with imperfect
politeness, gone to sleep.
"I beg your pardon," he said rousing himself with a sudden smile. "I had
forgotten we were talking with words. In the east we talk with thoughts, and
so we never misunderstand each other. It is strange how you people worship
millionaire or a duke if he had really (as was alleged) come down to do
business with the old collector. But he was known, at the Blue Dragon at
least, as Mr. Harmer.
To him had been recounted anew the glories of the gilded fish and the
criticisms regarding their custody.
"People are always telling me I ought to lock them up more carefully,"
observed Mr. Smart, cocking an eyebrow over his shoulder at the dependant
who stood there holding some papers from the office. Smart was a round-
faced, round-bodied little old man rather like a bald parrot. "Jameson and
Harris and the rest are always at me to bar the doors as if it were a
mediæval fortress, though really these rotten old rusty bars are too
mediæval to keep anybody out, I should think. I prefer to trust to luck and
the local police."
"It is not always the best bars that keep people out," said the Count. "It
all depends on who's trying to get in. There was an ancient Hindu hermit
who lived naked in a cave and passed through the three armies that
encircled the Mogul and took the great ruby out of the tyrant's turban, and
went back unscathed like a shadow. For he wished to teach the great how
small are the laws of space and time."
"When we really study the small laws of space and time," said Dr.
Burdock dryly, "we generally find out how those tricks are done. Western
science has let in daylight on a good deal of Eastern magic. Doubtless a
great deal can be done with hypnotism and suggestion, to say nothing of
sleight-of-hand."
"The ruby was not in the royal tent," observed the Count in his dream
fashion; "but he found it among a hundred tents."
"Can't all that be explained by telepathy?" asked the doctor sharply. The
question sounded the sharper because it was followed by a heavy silence,
almost as if the distinguished Oriental traveller had, with imperfect
politeness, gone to sleep.
"I beg your pardon," he said rousing himself with a sudden smile. "I had
forgotten we were talking with words. In the east we talk with thoughts, and
so we never misunderstand each other. It is strange how you people worship
Page 57
words and are satisfied with words. What difference does it make to a thing
that you now call it telepathy, as you once called it tomfoolery? If a man
climbs into the sky on a mango-tree, how is it altered by saying it is only
levitation, instead of saying it is only lies. If a mediæval witch waved a
wand and turned me into a blue baboon, you would say it was only
atavism."
The doctor looked for a moment as if he might say that it would not be
so great a change after all. But before his irritation could find that or any
other vent, the man called Harmer interrupted gruffly:
"It's true enough those Indian conjurers can do queer things, but I notice
they generally do them in India. Confederates, perhaps, or merely mass
psychology. I don't think those tricks have ever been played in an English
village, and I should say our friend's goldfish were quite safe."
"I will tell you a story," said de Lara, in his motionless way, "which
happened not in India, but outside an English barrack in the most
modernized part of Cairo. A sentinel was standing inside the grating of an
iron gateway looking out between the bars on to the street. There appeared
outside the gate a beggar, barefoot and in native rags, who asked him, in
English that was startlingly distinct and refined, for a certain official
document kept in the building for safety. The soldier told the man, of that he
could not come inside; and the man answered, smiling: course, 'What is
inside and what is outside?' The soldier was still staring scornfully through
the iron grating when he gradually realized that, though neither he nor the
gate had moved, he was actually standing in the street and looking in at the
barrack yard, where the beggar stood still and smiling and equally
motionless. Then, when the beggar turned towards the building, the sentry
awoke to such sense as he had left, and shouted a warning to all the soldiers
within the gated enclosure to hold the prisoner fast. 'You won't get out of
there anyhow,' he said vindictively. Then the beggar said in his silvery
voice: 'What is outside and what is inside?' And the soldier, still glaring
through the same bars, saw that they were once more between him and the
street, where the beggar stood free and smiling with a paper in his hand."
Mr. Imlack Smith, the bank manager, was looking at the carpet with his
dark sleek head bowed, and he spoke for the first time.
"Did anything happen about the paper?" he asked.
that you now call it telepathy, as you once called it tomfoolery? If a man
climbs into the sky on a mango-tree, how is it altered by saying it is only
levitation, instead of saying it is only lies. If a mediæval witch waved a
wand and turned me into a blue baboon, you would say it was only
atavism."
The doctor looked for a moment as if he might say that it would not be
so great a change after all. But before his irritation could find that or any
other vent, the man called Harmer interrupted gruffly:
"It's true enough those Indian conjurers can do queer things, but I notice
they generally do them in India. Confederates, perhaps, or merely mass
psychology. I don't think those tricks have ever been played in an English
village, and I should say our friend's goldfish were quite safe."
"I will tell you a story," said de Lara, in his motionless way, "which
happened not in India, but outside an English barrack in the most
modernized part of Cairo. A sentinel was standing inside the grating of an
iron gateway looking out between the bars on to the street. There appeared
outside the gate a beggar, barefoot and in native rags, who asked him, in
English that was startlingly distinct and refined, for a certain official
document kept in the building for safety. The soldier told the man, of that he
could not come inside; and the man answered, smiling: course, 'What is
inside and what is outside?' The soldier was still staring scornfully through
the iron grating when he gradually realized that, though neither he nor the
gate had moved, he was actually standing in the street and looking in at the
barrack yard, where the beggar stood still and smiling and equally
motionless. Then, when the beggar turned towards the building, the sentry
awoke to such sense as he had left, and shouted a warning to all the soldiers
within the gated enclosure to hold the prisoner fast. 'You won't get out of
there anyhow,' he said vindictively. Then the beggar said in his silvery
voice: 'What is outside and what is inside?' And the soldier, still glaring
through the same bars, saw that they were once more between him and the
street, where the beggar stood free and smiling with a paper in his hand."
Mr. Imlack Smith, the bank manager, was looking at the carpet with his
dark sleek head bowed, and he spoke for the first time.
"Did anything happen about the paper?" he asked.
Page 58
"Your professional instincts are correct, sir," said the Count with grim
affability. "It was a paper of considerable financial importance. Its
consequences were international."
"I hope they don't occur often," said young Hartopp gloomily.
"I do not touch the political side," said the Count serenely, "but only the
philosophical. It illustrates how the wise man can get behind time and space
and turn the levers of them, so to speak, so that the whole world turns round
before our eyes. But is it so hard for you people to believe that spiritual
powers are really more powerful than material ones."
"Well," said old Smart cheerfully, "I don't profess to be an authority on
spiritual powers. What do you say, Father Brown?"
"The only thing that strikes me," answered the little priest, "is that all the
supernatural acts we have yet heard of seem to be thefts. And stealing by
spiritual methods seem to me much the same as stealing by material ones."
"Father Brown is a Philistine," said the smiling Smith.
"I have a sympathy with the tribe," said Father Brown. "A Philistine is
only a man who is right without knowing why."
"All this is too clever for me," said Hartopp heartily.
"Perhaps," said Father Brown with a smile, "you would like to speak
without words, as the Count suggests. He would begin by saying nothing in
a pointed fashion, and you would retort with a burst of taciturnity."
"Something might be done with music," murmured the Count dreamily.
"It would be better than all these words."
"Yes, I might understand that better," said the young man in a low voice.
Boyle had followed the conversation with curious attention, for there
was something in the demeanour of more than one of the talkers that
seemed to him significant or even odd. As the talk drifted to music, with an
appeal to the dapper bank manager (who was an amateur musician of some
merit), the young secretary awoke with a start to his secretarial duties, and
reminded his employer that the head clerk was still standing patiently with
the papers in his hand.
affability. "It was a paper of considerable financial importance. Its
consequences were international."
"I hope they don't occur often," said young Hartopp gloomily.
"I do not touch the political side," said the Count serenely, "but only the
philosophical. It illustrates how the wise man can get behind time and space
and turn the levers of them, so to speak, so that the whole world turns round
before our eyes. But is it so hard for you people to believe that spiritual
powers are really more powerful than material ones."
"Well," said old Smart cheerfully, "I don't profess to be an authority on
spiritual powers. What do you say, Father Brown?"
"The only thing that strikes me," answered the little priest, "is that all the
supernatural acts we have yet heard of seem to be thefts. And stealing by
spiritual methods seem to me much the same as stealing by material ones."
"Father Brown is a Philistine," said the smiling Smith.
"I have a sympathy with the tribe," said Father Brown. "A Philistine is
only a man who is right without knowing why."
"All this is too clever for me," said Hartopp heartily.
"Perhaps," said Father Brown with a smile, "you would like to speak
without words, as the Count suggests. He would begin by saying nothing in
a pointed fashion, and you would retort with a burst of taciturnity."
"Something might be done with music," murmured the Count dreamily.
"It would be better than all these words."
"Yes, I might understand that better," said the young man in a low voice.
Boyle had followed the conversation with curious attention, for there
was something in the demeanour of more than one of the talkers that
seemed to him significant or even odd. As the talk drifted to music, with an
appeal to the dapper bank manager (who was an amateur musician of some
merit), the young secretary awoke with a start to his secretarial duties, and
reminded his employer that the head clerk was still standing patiently with
the papers in his hand.
Page 59
"Oh, never mind about those just now, Jameson," said Smart rather
hurriedly. "Only something about my account; I'll see Mr. Smith about it
later. You were saying that the 'cello, Mr. Smith——"
But the cold breath of business had sufficed to disperse the fumes of
transcendental talk, and the guests began one after another to say farewell.
Only Mr. Imlack Smith, bank manager and musician, remained to the last;
and when the rest were gone he and his host went into the inner room,
where the goldfish were kept, and closed the door.
The house was long and narrow, with a covered balcony running along
the first floor, which consisted mostly of a sort of suite of rooms used by the
householder himself, his bedroom and dressing-room, and an inner room in
which his very valuable treasures were sometimes stored for the night
instead of being left in the rooms below. This balcony, like the insufficiently
barred door below it, was a matter of concern to the housekeeper and the
head clerk and the others who lamented the carelessness of the collector;
but, in truth, that cunning old gentleman was more careful than he seemed.
He professed no great belief in the antiquated fastenings of the old house,
which the housekeeper lamented to see rusting in idleness, but he had an
eye to the more important point of strategy. He always put his favourite
goldfish in the room at the back of his bedroom for the night, and slept in
front of it, as it were, with a pistol under his pillow. And when Boyle and
Jameson, awaiting his return from the tête-à-tête, at length saw the door
open and their employer reappear, he was carrying the great glass bowl as
reverently as it if had been the relic of a saint.
Outside, the last edges of the sunset still clung to the corners of the green
square; but inside, a lamp had already been kindled; and in the mingling of
the two lights the coloured globe glowed like some monstrous jewel, and
the fantastic outlines of the fiery fishes seemed to give it, indeed, something
of the mystery of a talisman, like strange shapes seen by a seer in the crystal
of doom. Over the old man's shoulder the olive face of Imlack Smith stared
like a sphinx.
"I am going up to London to-night, Mr. Boyle," said old Smart, with
more gravity than he commonly showed. "Mr. Smith and I are catching the
six-forty-five. I should prefer you, Jameson, to sleep upstairs in my room
hurriedly. "Only something about my account; I'll see Mr. Smith about it
later. You were saying that the 'cello, Mr. Smith——"
But the cold breath of business had sufficed to disperse the fumes of
transcendental talk, and the guests began one after another to say farewell.
Only Mr. Imlack Smith, bank manager and musician, remained to the last;
and when the rest were gone he and his host went into the inner room,
where the goldfish were kept, and closed the door.
The house was long and narrow, with a covered balcony running along
the first floor, which consisted mostly of a sort of suite of rooms used by the
householder himself, his bedroom and dressing-room, and an inner room in
which his very valuable treasures were sometimes stored for the night
instead of being left in the rooms below. This balcony, like the insufficiently
barred door below it, was a matter of concern to the housekeeper and the
head clerk and the others who lamented the carelessness of the collector;
but, in truth, that cunning old gentleman was more careful than he seemed.
He professed no great belief in the antiquated fastenings of the old house,
which the housekeeper lamented to see rusting in idleness, but he had an
eye to the more important point of strategy. He always put his favourite
goldfish in the room at the back of his bedroom for the night, and slept in
front of it, as it were, with a pistol under his pillow. And when Boyle and
Jameson, awaiting his return from the tête-à-tête, at length saw the door
open and their employer reappear, he was carrying the great glass bowl as
reverently as it if had been the relic of a saint.
Outside, the last edges of the sunset still clung to the corners of the green
square; but inside, a lamp had already been kindled; and in the mingling of
the two lights the coloured globe glowed like some monstrous jewel, and
the fantastic outlines of the fiery fishes seemed to give it, indeed, something
of the mystery of a talisman, like strange shapes seen by a seer in the crystal
of doom. Over the old man's shoulder the olive face of Imlack Smith stared
like a sphinx.
"I am going up to London to-night, Mr. Boyle," said old Smart, with
more gravity than he commonly showed. "Mr. Smith and I are catching the
six-forty-five. I should prefer you, Jameson, to sleep upstairs in my room
Page 60
to-night; if you put the bowl in the back room as usual, it will be quite safe
then. Not that I suppose anything could possibly happen."
"Anything may happen anywhere," said the smiling Mr. Smith. "I think
you generally take a gun to bed with you. Perhaps you had better leave it
behind in this case."
Peregrine Smart did not reply, and they passed out of the house on to the
road round the village green.
The secretary and the head clerk slept that night as directed in their
employer's bedroom. To speak more strictly, Jameson, the head clerk, slept
in a bed in the dressing-room, but the door stood open between, and the two
rooms running along the front were practically one. Only the bedroom had a
long French window giving on the balcony, and an entrance at the back into
the inner apartment where the goldfish bowl had been placed for safety.
Boyle dragged his bed right across so as to bar this entrance, put the
revolver under his pillow, and then undressed and went to bed, feeling that
he had taken all possible precautions against an impossible or improbable
event. He did not see why there should be any particular danger of normal
burglary; and as for the spiritual burglary that figured in the traveller's tales
of the Count de Lara, if his thoughts ran on them so near to sleep it was
because they were such stuff as dreams are made of. They soon turned into
dreams with intervals of dreamless slumber. The old clerk was a little more
restless as usual; but after fussing about a little longer and repeating some
of his favourite regrets and warnings, he also retired to his bed in the same
manner and slept. The moon brightened and grew dim again above the
green square and the grey blocks of houses in a solitude and silence that
seemed to have no human witness; and it was when the white cracks of
daybreak had already appeared in the corners of the grey sky that the thing
happened.
Boyle, being young, was naturally both the healthier and the heavier
sleeper of the two. Though active enough when he was once awake, he
always had a load to lift in waking. Moreover, he had dreams of the sort that
cling to the emerging minds like the dim tentacles of an octopus. They were
a medley of many things, including his last look from the balcony across
the four grey roads and the green square. But the pattern of them changed
and shifted and turned dizzily, to the accompaniment of a low grinding
then. Not that I suppose anything could possibly happen."
"Anything may happen anywhere," said the smiling Mr. Smith. "I think
you generally take a gun to bed with you. Perhaps you had better leave it
behind in this case."
Peregrine Smart did not reply, and they passed out of the house on to the
road round the village green.
The secretary and the head clerk slept that night as directed in their
employer's bedroom. To speak more strictly, Jameson, the head clerk, slept
in a bed in the dressing-room, but the door stood open between, and the two
rooms running along the front were practically one. Only the bedroom had a
long French window giving on the balcony, and an entrance at the back into
the inner apartment where the goldfish bowl had been placed for safety.
Boyle dragged his bed right across so as to bar this entrance, put the
revolver under his pillow, and then undressed and went to bed, feeling that
he had taken all possible precautions against an impossible or improbable
event. He did not see why there should be any particular danger of normal
burglary; and as for the spiritual burglary that figured in the traveller's tales
of the Count de Lara, if his thoughts ran on them so near to sleep it was
because they were such stuff as dreams are made of. They soon turned into
dreams with intervals of dreamless slumber. The old clerk was a little more
restless as usual; but after fussing about a little longer and repeating some
of his favourite regrets and warnings, he also retired to his bed in the same
manner and slept. The moon brightened and grew dim again above the
green square and the grey blocks of houses in a solitude and silence that
seemed to have no human witness; and it was when the white cracks of
daybreak had already appeared in the corners of the grey sky that the thing
happened.
Boyle, being young, was naturally both the healthier and the heavier
sleeper of the two. Though active enough when he was once awake, he
always had a load to lift in waking. Moreover, he had dreams of the sort that
cling to the emerging minds like the dim tentacles of an octopus. They were
a medley of many things, including his last look from the balcony across
the four grey roads and the green square. But the pattern of them changed
and shifted and turned dizzily, to the accompaniment of a low grinding
Page 61
noise, which sounded somehow like a subterranean river, and may have
been no more than old Mr. Jameson snoring in the dressing-room. But in the
dreamer's mind all that murmur and motion was vaguely connected with the
words of the Count de Lara, about a wisdom that could hold the levers of
time and space and turn the world. In the dream it seemed as if a vast
murmuring machinery under the world were really moving whole
landscapes hither and thither, so that the ends of the earth might appear in a
man's front-garden, or his own front-garden be exiled beyond the sea.
The first complete impressions he had were the words of a song, with a
rather thin metallic accompaniment; they were sung in a foreign accent and
a voice that was still strange and yet faintly familiar. And yet he could
hardly feel sure that he was not making up poetry in his sleep.
Over the land and over the sea
My flying fishes will come to me,
For the note is not of the world that wakes them,
But in——
He struggled to his feet and saw that his fellow-guardian was already out
of bed; Jameson was peering out of the long window on to the balcony and
calling out sharply to someone in the street below.
"Who's that?" he called out sharply. "What do you want?"
He turned to Boyle in agitation, saying: "There's somebody prowling
about just outside. I knew it wasn't safe. I'm going down to bar that front
door, whatever they say."
He ran downstairs in a flutter and Boyle could hear the clattering of the
bars upon the front door; but Boyle himself stepped out upon the balcony
and looked out on the long grey road that led up to the house, and he
thought he was still dreaming.
Upon that grey road leading across that empty moor and through that
little English hamlet, there had appeared a figure that might have stepped
straight out of the jungle or the bazaar—a figure out of one of the Count's
fantastic stories; a figure out of the "Arabian Nights." The rather ghostly
grey twilight which begins to define and yet to discolour everything when
been no more than old Mr. Jameson snoring in the dressing-room. But in the
dreamer's mind all that murmur and motion was vaguely connected with the
words of the Count de Lara, about a wisdom that could hold the levers of
time and space and turn the world. In the dream it seemed as if a vast
murmuring machinery under the world were really moving whole
landscapes hither and thither, so that the ends of the earth might appear in a
man's front-garden, or his own front-garden be exiled beyond the sea.
The first complete impressions he had were the words of a song, with a
rather thin metallic accompaniment; they were sung in a foreign accent and
a voice that was still strange and yet faintly familiar. And yet he could
hardly feel sure that he was not making up poetry in his sleep.
Over the land and over the sea
My flying fishes will come to me,
For the note is not of the world that wakes them,
But in——
He struggled to his feet and saw that his fellow-guardian was already out
of bed; Jameson was peering out of the long window on to the balcony and
calling out sharply to someone in the street below.
"Who's that?" he called out sharply. "What do you want?"
He turned to Boyle in agitation, saying: "There's somebody prowling
about just outside. I knew it wasn't safe. I'm going down to bar that front
door, whatever they say."
He ran downstairs in a flutter and Boyle could hear the clattering of the
bars upon the front door; but Boyle himself stepped out upon the balcony
and looked out on the long grey road that led up to the house, and he
thought he was still dreaming.
Upon that grey road leading across that empty moor and through that
little English hamlet, there had appeared a figure that might have stepped
straight out of the jungle or the bazaar—a figure out of one of the Count's
fantastic stories; a figure out of the "Arabian Nights." The rather ghostly
grey twilight which begins to define and yet to discolour everything when
Page 62
the light in the east has ceased to be localized, lifted slowly like a veil of
grey gauze and showed him a figure wrapped in outlandish raiment. A scarf
of a strange sea-blue, vast and voluminous, went round the head like a
turban, and then again round the chin, giving rather the general character of
a hood; so far as the face was concerned it had a the effects of a mask. For
the raiment round the head was drawn close as a veil; and the head itself
was bowed over a queer-looking musical instrument made of silver or steel,
and shaped like a deformed or crooked violin. It was played with something
like a silver comb, and the notes were curiously thin and keen. Before
Boyle could open his mouth, the same haunting alien accent came from
under the shadow of the burnous, singing-words of the same sort:
As the golden birds go back to the tree
My golden fishes return to me.
Return——
"You've no right here," called out Boyle in exasperation, hardly knowing
what he said.
"I have a right to the goldfish," said the stranger, speaking more like
King Solomon than an unsandalled Bedouin in a ragged blue cloak. "And
they will come to me. Come!"
He struck his strange fiddle as his voice rose sharply on the word. There
was a pang of sound that seemed to pierce the mind, and then there came a
fainter sound, like an answer: a vibrant whisper. It came from the dark room
behind where the bowl of goldfish was standing.
Boyle turned towards it; and even as he turned the echo in the inner
room changed to a long tingling sound like an electric bell, and then to a
faint crash. It was still a matter of seconds since he had challenged the man
from the balcony; but the old clerk had already regained the top of the
stairs, panting a little, for he was an elderly gentleman.
"I've locked up the door, anyhow," he said.
"The stable door," said Boyle out of the darkness of the inner room.
Jameson followed him into that apartment and found him staring down
at the floor, which was covered with a litter of coloured glass like the
grey gauze and showed him a figure wrapped in outlandish raiment. A scarf
of a strange sea-blue, vast and voluminous, went round the head like a
turban, and then again round the chin, giving rather the general character of
a hood; so far as the face was concerned it had a the effects of a mask. For
the raiment round the head was drawn close as a veil; and the head itself
was bowed over a queer-looking musical instrument made of silver or steel,
and shaped like a deformed or crooked violin. It was played with something
like a silver comb, and the notes were curiously thin and keen. Before
Boyle could open his mouth, the same haunting alien accent came from
under the shadow of the burnous, singing-words of the same sort:
As the golden birds go back to the tree
My golden fishes return to me.
Return——
"You've no right here," called out Boyle in exasperation, hardly knowing
what he said.
"I have a right to the goldfish," said the stranger, speaking more like
King Solomon than an unsandalled Bedouin in a ragged blue cloak. "And
they will come to me. Come!"
He struck his strange fiddle as his voice rose sharply on the word. There
was a pang of sound that seemed to pierce the mind, and then there came a
fainter sound, like an answer: a vibrant whisper. It came from the dark room
behind where the bowl of goldfish was standing.
Boyle turned towards it; and even as he turned the echo in the inner
room changed to a long tingling sound like an electric bell, and then to a
faint crash. It was still a matter of seconds since he had challenged the man
from the balcony; but the old clerk had already regained the top of the
stairs, panting a little, for he was an elderly gentleman.
"I've locked up the door, anyhow," he said.
"The stable door," said Boyle out of the darkness of the inner room.
Jameson followed him into that apartment and found him staring down
at the floor, which was covered with a litter of coloured glass like the
Page 63
curved bits of a broken rainbow.
"What do you mean by the stable door?" began Jameson.
"I mean that the steed is stolen," answered Boyle. "The flying steeds.
The flying fishes our Arab friend outside has just whistled to like so many
performing puppies."
"But how could he?" exploded the old clerk, as if such events were
hardly respectable.
"Well, they're gone," said Boyle shortly. "The broken bowl is here,
which would have taken a long time to open properly, but only a second to
smash. But the fish are gone, God knows how, though I think our friend
ought to be asked."
"We are wasting time," said the distracted Jameson. "We ought to be
after him at once."
"Much better be telephoning the police at once," answered Boyle. "They
ought to outstrip him in a flash with motors and telephones that go a good
deal farther than we should ever get, running through the village in our
nightgowns. But it may be there are things even the police cars and wires
won't outstrip."
While Jameson was talking to the police-station through the telephone in
an agitated voice, Boyle went out again on to the balcony and hastily
scanned that grey landscape of daybreak. There was no trace of the man in
the turban, and no other sign of life, except some faint stirrings an expert
might have recognized in the hotel of the Blue Dragon. Only Boyle, for the
first time, noted consciously something that he had all along been noting
unconsciously. It was like a fact struggling in the submerged mind and
demanding its own meaning. It was simply the fact that the grey landscape
had never been entirely grey; there was one gold spot amid its stripes of
colourless colour, a lamp lighted in one of the houses on the other side of
the green. Something, perhaps irrational, told him that it had been burning
through all the hours of the darkness and was only fading with the dawn. He
counted the houses, and his calculation brought out a result which seemed
to fit in with something, he knew not what. Anyhow, it was apparently the
house of the Count Yvon de Lara.
"What do you mean by the stable door?" began Jameson.
"I mean that the steed is stolen," answered Boyle. "The flying steeds.
The flying fishes our Arab friend outside has just whistled to like so many
performing puppies."
"But how could he?" exploded the old clerk, as if such events were
hardly respectable.
"Well, they're gone," said Boyle shortly. "The broken bowl is here,
which would have taken a long time to open properly, but only a second to
smash. But the fish are gone, God knows how, though I think our friend
ought to be asked."
"We are wasting time," said the distracted Jameson. "We ought to be
after him at once."
"Much better be telephoning the police at once," answered Boyle. "They
ought to outstrip him in a flash with motors and telephones that go a good
deal farther than we should ever get, running through the village in our
nightgowns. But it may be there are things even the police cars and wires
won't outstrip."
While Jameson was talking to the police-station through the telephone in
an agitated voice, Boyle went out again on to the balcony and hastily
scanned that grey landscape of daybreak. There was no trace of the man in
the turban, and no other sign of life, except some faint stirrings an expert
might have recognized in the hotel of the Blue Dragon. Only Boyle, for the
first time, noted consciously something that he had all along been noting
unconsciously. It was like a fact struggling in the submerged mind and
demanding its own meaning. It was simply the fact that the grey landscape
had never been entirely grey; there was one gold spot amid its stripes of
colourless colour, a lamp lighted in one of the houses on the other side of
the green. Something, perhaps irrational, told him that it had been burning
through all the hours of the darkness and was only fading with the dawn. He
counted the houses, and his calculation brought out a result which seemed
to fit in with something, he knew not what. Anyhow, it was apparently the
house of the Count Yvon de Lara.
Page 64
Inspector Pinner had arrived with several policemen, and done several
things of a rapid and resolute sort, being conscious that the very absurdity
of the costly trinkets might give the case considerable prominence in the
newspapers. He had examined everything, measured, everything, taken
down everybody's deposition, taken everybody's finger-prints, put
everybody's back up, and found himself at the end left facing a fact which
he could not believe. An Arab from the desert had walked up the public
road and stopped in front of the house of Mr. Peregrine Smart, where a
bowl of artificial goldfish was kept in an inner room; he had then sung or
recited a little poem, and the bowl had exploded like a bomb and the fishes
vanished into thin air. Nor did it soothe the inspector to be told by a foreign
Count, in a soft, purring voice, that the bounds of experience were being
enlarged.
Indeed, the attitude of each member of the little group was characteristic
enough. Peregrine Smart himself had come back from London the next
morning to hear the news of his loss. Naturally he admitted a shock; but it
was typical of something sporting and spirited in the little old gentleman,
something that always made his small strutting figure look like a cock-
sparrow's, that he showed more vivacity in the search than depression at the
loss. The man named Harmer, who had come to the village on purpose to
buy the goldfish, might be excused for being a little testy on learning they
were not there to be bought. But, in truth, his rather aggressive moustache
and eyebrows seemed to bristle with something more definite than
disappointment, and the eyes that darted over the company were bright with
a vigilance that might well be suspicion. The sallow face of the bank
manager, who had also returned from London though by a later train,
seemed again and again to attract those shining and shifting eyes like a
magnet. Of the two remaining figures of the original circle. Father Brown
was generally silent when he was not spoken to, and the dazed Hartopp was
often silent even when he was.
But the Count was not a man to let anything pass that gave an apparent
advantage to his views. He smiled at his rationalistic rival, the doctor, in the
manner of one who knows how it is possible to be irritating by being
ingratiating.
"You will admit, doctor," he said, "that at least some of the stories you
thought so improbable look a little more realistic to-day than they did
things of a rapid and resolute sort, being conscious that the very absurdity
of the costly trinkets might give the case considerable prominence in the
newspapers. He had examined everything, measured, everything, taken
down everybody's deposition, taken everybody's finger-prints, put
everybody's back up, and found himself at the end left facing a fact which
he could not believe. An Arab from the desert had walked up the public
road and stopped in front of the house of Mr. Peregrine Smart, where a
bowl of artificial goldfish was kept in an inner room; he had then sung or
recited a little poem, and the bowl had exploded like a bomb and the fishes
vanished into thin air. Nor did it soothe the inspector to be told by a foreign
Count, in a soft, purring voice, that the bounds of experience were being
enlarged.
Indeed, the attitude of each member of the little group was characteristic
enough. Peregrine Smart himself had come back from London the next
morning to hear the news of his loss. Naturally he admitted a shock; but it
was typical of something sporting and spirited in the little old gentleman,
something that always made his small strutting figure look like a cock-
sparrow's, that he showed more vivacity in the search than depression at the
loss. The man named Harmer, who had come to the village on purpose to
buy the goldfish, might be excused for being a little testy on learning they
were not there to be bought. But, in truth, his rather aggressive moustache
and eyebrows seemed to bristle with something more definite than
disappointment, and the eyes that darted over the company were bright with
a vigilance that might well be suspicion. The sallow face of the bank
manager, who had also returned from London though by a later train,
seemed again and again to attract those shining and shifting eyes like a
magnet. Of the two remaining figures of the original circle. Father Brown
was generally silent when he was not spoken to, and the dazed Hartopp was
often silent even when he was.
But the Count was not a man to let anything pass that gave an apparent
advantage to his views. He smiled at his rationalistic rival, the doctor, in the
manner of one who knows how it is possible to be irritating by being
ingratiating.
"You will admit, doctor," he said, "that at least some of the stories you
thought so improbable look a little more realistic to-day than they did
Page 65
yesterday. When a man as ragged as those I described is able, by speaking a
word, to dissolve a solid vessel inside the four walls of the house he stands
outside, it might perhaps be called an example of what I said about spiritual
powers and material barriers."
"And it might be called an example of what I said," said the doctor
sharply, "about a little scientific knowledge being enough to show how the
tricks are done."
"Do you really mean, doctor," asked Smart in some excitement, "that
you can throw any scientific light on this mystery?"
"I can throw light on what the Count calls a mystery," said the doctor,
"because it is not a mystery at all. That part of it is plain enough. A sound is
only a wave of vibration, and certain vibrations can break glass, if the sound
is of a certain kind and the glass of a certain kind. The man did not stand in
the road and think, which the Count tells us is the ideal method when
Orientals want a little chat. He sang out what he wanted, quite loud, and
struck a shrill note on an instrument. It is similar to many experiments by
which glass of special composition has been cracked."
"Such as the experiment," said the Count lightly, "by which several
lumps of solid gold have suddenly ceased to exist."
"Here comes Inspector Pinner," said Boyle. "Between ourselves, I think
he would regard the doctor's natural explanation as quite as much of a fairy
tale as the Count's preternatural one. A very sceptical intellect, Mr. Pinner's,
especially about me. I rather think I am under suspicion."
"I think we are all under suspicion," said the Count.
It was the presence of this suspicion in his own case that led Boyle to
seek the personal advice of Father Brown. They were walking round the
village green together, some hours later in the day, when the priest, who
was frowning thoughtfully at the ground as he listened, suddenly stopped.
"Do you see that?" he asked. "Somebody's been washing the pavement
here—just this little strip of pavement outside Colonel Varney's house. I
wonder whether that was done yesterday."
Father Brown looked rather earnestly at the house, which was high and
narrow, and carried rows of striped sun-blinds of gay but already faded
word, to dissolve a solid vessel inside the four walls of the house he stands
outside, it might perhaps be called an example of what I said about spiritual
powers and material barriers."
"And it might be called an example of what I said," said the doctor
sharply, "about a little scientific knowledge being enough to show how the
tricks are done."
"Do you really mean, doctor," asked Smart in some excitement, "that
you can throw any scientific light on this mystery?"
"I can throw light on what the Count calls a mystery," said the doctor,
"because it is not a mystery at all. That part of it is plain enough. A sound is
only a wave of vibration, and certain vibrations can break glass, if the sound
is of a certain kind and the glass of a certain kind. The man did not stand in
the road and think, which the Count tells us is the ideal method when
Orientals want a little chat. He sang out what he wanted, quite loud, and
struck a shrill note on an instrument. It is similar to many experiments by
which glass of special composition has been cracked."
"Such as the experiment," said the Count lightly, "by which several
lumps of solid gold have suddenly ceased to exist."
"Here comes Inspector Pinner," said Boyle. "Between ourselves, I think
he would regard the doctor's natural explanation as quite as much of a fairy
tale as the Count's preternatural one. A very sceptical intellect, Mr. Pinner's,
especially about me. I rather think I am under suspicion."
"I think we are all under suspicion," said the Count.
It was the presence of this suspicion in his own case that led Boyle to
seek the personal advice of Father Brown. They were walking round the
village green together, some hours later in the day, when the priest, who
was frowning thoughtfully at the ground as he listened, suddenly stopped.
"Do you see that?" he asked. "Somebody's been washing the pavement
here—just this little strip of pavement outside Colonel Varney's house. I
wonder whether that was done yesterday."
Father Brown looked rather earnestly at the house, which was high and
narrow, and carried rows of striped sun-blinds of gay but already faded
Page 66
colours. The chinks or crannies that gave glimpses of the interior looked all
the darker; indeed, they looked almost black in contrast with the facade thus
golden in the morning light.
"That is Colonel Varney's house, isn't it?" he asked. "He comes from the
East, too, I fancy. What sort of man is he?"
"I've never even seen him," answered Boyle. "I don't think anybody's
seen him, except Dr. Burdock, and I rather fancy the doctor doesn't see him
more than he need."
"Well, I'm going to see him for a minute," said Father Brown.
The big front door opened and swallowed the small priest, and his friend
stood staring at it in a dazed and irrational manner, as if wondering whether
it would ever open again. It opened in a few minutes, and Father Brown
emerged, still smiling, and continued his slow and pottering progress round
the square of roads. Sometimes he seemed to have forgotten the matter in
hand altogether, for he would make passing remarks on historical and social
questions, or on the prospects of development in the district. He remarked
on the soil used for the beginning of a new road by the bank; he looked
across the old village green with a vague expression.
"Common land. I suppose people ought to feed their pigs and geese on
it, if they had any pigs or geese; as it is, it seems to feed nothing but nettles
and thistles. What a pity that what was supposed to be a sort of large
meadow has been turned into a small and petty wilderness. That's Dr.
Burdock's house opposite, isn't it?"
"Yes," answered Boyle, almost jumping at this abrupt postscript.
"Very well," answered Father Brown, "then I think we'll go indoors
again."
As they opened the front door of Smart's house and mounted the stairs,
Boyle repeated to his companion many details of the drama enacted there at
daybreak.
"I suppose you didn't doze off again?" asked Father Brown, "giving time
for somebody to scale the balcony while Jameson ran down to secure the
door."
the darker; indeed, they looked almost black in contrast with the facade thus
golden in the morning light.
"That is Colonel Varney's house, isn't it?" he asked. "He comes from the
East, too, I fancy. What sort of man is he?"
"I've never even seen him," answered Boyle. "I don't think anybody's
seen him, except Dr. Burdock, and I rather fancy the doctor doesn't see him
more than he need."
"Well, I'm going to see him for a minute," said Father Brown.
The big front door opened and swallowed the small priest, and his friend
stood staring at it in a dazed and irrational manner, as if wondering whether
it would ever open again. It opened in a few minutes, and Father Brown
emerged, still smiling, and continued his slow and pottering progress round
the square of roads. Sometimes he seemed to have forgotten the matter in
hand altogether, for he would make passing remarks on historical and social
questions, or on the prospects of development in the district. He remarked
on the soil used for the beginning of a new road by the bank; he looked
across the old village green with a vague expression.
"Common land. I suppose people ought to feed their pigs and geese on
it, if they had any pigs or geese; as it is, it seems to feed nothing but nettles
and thistles. What a pity that what was supposed to be a sort of large
meadow has been turned into a small and petty wilderness. That's Dr.
Burdock's house opposite, isn't it?"
"Yes," answered Boyle, almost jumping at this abrupt postscript.
"Very well," answered Father Brown, "then I think we'll go indoors
again."
As they opened the front door of Smart's house and mounted the stairs,
Boyle repeated to his companion many details of the drama enacted there at
daybreak.
"I suppose you didn't doze off again?" asked Father Brown, "giving time
for somebody to scale the balcony while Jameson ran down to secure the
door."
Page 67
"No," answered Boyle; "I am sure of that. I woke up to hear Jameson
challenging the stranger from the balcony; then I heard him running
downstairs and putting up the bars, and then in two strides I was on the
balcony myself."
"Or could he have slipped in between you from another angle? Are there
any other entrances besides the front entrance?"
"Apparently there are not," said Boyle gravely.
"I had better make sure, don't you think?" asked Father Brown
apologetically, and scuttled softly downstairs again. Boyle remained in the
front bedroom gazing rather doubtfully after him. After a comparatively
brief interval the round and rather rustic visage appeared again at the head
of the stairs, looking rather like a turnip ghost with a broad grin.
"No. I think that settles the matter of entrances," said the turnip ghost,
cheerfully. "And now, I think, having got everything in a tight box, so to
speak, we can take stock of what we've got. It's rather a curious business."
"Do you think," asked Boyle, "that the Count or the colonel, or any of
these Eastern travellers have anything to do with it? Do you think it is—
preternatural?"
"I will grant you this," said the priest gravely, "if the Count, or the
colonel, or any of your neighbours did dress up in Arab masquerade and
creep up to this house in the dark—then it was preternatural."
"What do you mean? Why?"
"Because the Arab left no footprints," answered Father Brown. "The
colonel on the one side and the banker on the other are the nearest of your
neighbours. That loose red soil is between you and the bank, it would print
off bare feet like a plaster cast and probably leave red marks everywhere. I
braved the colonel's curry-seasoned temper to verify the fact that the front
pavement was washed yesterday and not to-day; it was wet enough to make
wet footprints all along the road. Now, if the visitor were the Count or the
doctor in the houses opposite, he might possibly, of course, have come
across the common. But he must have found it exceedingly uncomfortable
with bare feet, for it is, as I remarked, one mass of thorns and thistles and
stinging nettles. He would surely have pricked himself and probably left
traces of it. Unless, as you say, he was a preternatural being."
challenging the stranger from the balcony; then I heard him running
downstairs and putting up the bars, and then in two strides I was on the
balcony myself."
"Or could he have slipped in between you from another angle? Are there
any other entrances besides the front entrance?"
"Apparently there are not," said Boyle gravely.
"I had better make sure, don't you think?" asked Father Brown
apologetically, and scuttled softly downstairs again. Boyle remained in the
front bedroom gazing rather doubtfully after him. After a comparatively
brief interval the round and rather rustic visage appeared again at the head
of the stairs, looking rather like a turnip ghost with a broad grin.
"No. I think that settles the matter of entrances," said the turnip ghost,
cheerfully. "And now, I think, having got everything in a tight box, so to
speak, we can take stock of what we've got. It's rather a curious business."
"Do you think," asked Boyle, "that the Count or the colonel, or any of
these Eastern travellers have anything to do with it? Do you think it is—
preternatural?"
"I will grant you this," said the priest gravely, "if the Count, or the
colonel, or any of your neighbours did dress up in Arab masquerade and
creep up to this house in the dark—then it was preternatural."
"What do you mean? Why?"
"Because the Arab left no footprints," answered Father Brown. "The
colonel on the one side and the banker on the other are the nearest of your
neighbours. That loose red soil is between you and the bank, it would print
off bare feet like a plaster cast and probably leave red marks everywhere. I
braved the colonel's curry-seasoned temper to verify the fact that the front
pavement was washed yesterday and not to-day; it was wet enough to make
wet footprints all along the road. Now, if the visitor were the Count or the
doctor in the houses opposite, he might possibly, of course, have come
across the common. But he must have found it exceedingly uncomfortable
with bare feet, for it is, as I remarked, one mass of thorns and thistles and
stinging nettles. He would surely have pricked himself and probably left
traces of it. Unless, as you say, he was a preternatural being."
Page 68
Boyle looked steadily at the grave and indecipherable face of his clerical
friend.
"Do you mean that he was?" he asked, at length.
"There is one general truth to remember," said Father Brown, after a
pause. "A thing can sometimes be too close to be seen, as, for instance, a
man cannot see himself. There was a man who had a fly in his eye when he
looked through the telescope, and he discovered that there was a most
incredible dragon in the moon. And I am told that if a man hears the exact
reproduction of his own voice it sounds like the voice of a stranger. In the
same way, if anything is right in the foreground of our life we hardly see it,
and if we did we might think it quite odd. If the thing in the foreground got
into the middle distance, we should probably think it had come from the
remote distance. Just come outside the house again for a moment. I want to
show you how it looks from another standpoint."
He had already risen, and as they descended the stairs he continued his
remarks in a rather groping fashion as if he were thinking aloud.
"The Count and the Asiatic atmosphere all come in, because, in a case
like this, everything depends on the preparation of the mind. A man can
reach a condition in which a brick, falling on his head, will seem to be a
Babylonian brick carved with cuneiform, and dropped from the Hanging
Gardens of Babylon, so that he will never even look at the brick and see it is
of one pattern with the bricks or his own house. So in your case——"
"What does this mean?" interrupted Boyle, staring and pointing at the
entrance. "What in the name of wonder does it mean? The door is barred
again."
He was staring at the front door by which they had entered but a little
while before, and across which stood, once more, the great dark bands of
rusty iron which had once, as he had said, locked the stable door too late.
There was something darkly and dumbly ironic in those old fastenings
closing behind them and imprisoning them as if of their own motion.
"Of those," said Father Brown casually. "I put up those bars myself, just
now. Didn't you hear me?"
"No," answered Boyle, staring. "I heard nothing."
friend.
"Do you mean that he was?" he asked, at length.
"There is one general truth to remember," said Father Brown, after a
pause. "A thing can sometimes be too close to be seen, as, for instance, a
man cannot see himself. There was a man who had a fly in his eye when he
looked through the telescope, and he discovered that there was a most
incredible dragon in the moon. And I am told that if a man hears the exact
reproduction of his own voice it sounds like the voice of a stranger. In the
same way, if anything is right in the foreground of our life we hardly see it,
and if we did we might think it quite odd. If the thing in the foreground got
into the middle distance, we should probably think it had come from the
remote distance. Just come outside the house again for a moment. I want to
show you how it looks from another standpoint."
He had already risen, and as they descended the stairs he continued his
remarks in a rather groping fashion as if he were thinking aloud.
"The Count and the Asiatic atmosphere all come in, because, in a case
like this, everything depends on the preparation of the mind. A man can
reach a condition in which a brick, falling on his head, will seem to be a
Babylonian brick carved with cuneiform, and dropped from the Hanging
Gardens of Babylon, so that he will never even look at the brick and see it is
of one pattern with the bricks or his own house. So in your case——"
"What does this mean?" interrupted Boyle, staring and pointing at the
entrance. "What in the name of wonder does it mean? The door is barred
again."
He was staring at the front door by which they had entered but a little
while before, and across which stood, once more, the great dark bands of
rusty iron which had once, as he had said, locked the stable door too late.
There was something darkly and dumbly ironic in those old fastenings
closing behind them and imprisoning them as if of their own motion.
"Of those," said Father Brown casually. "I put up those bars myself, just
now. Didn't you hear me?"
"No," answered Boyle, staring. "I heard nothing."
Page 69
"Well, I rather thought you wouldn't," said the other equably. "There's
really no reason why anybody upstairs should hear those bars being put up.
A sort of hook fits easily into a sort of hole. When you're quite close you
hear a dull click; but that's all. The only thing that makes any noise a man
could hear upstairs, is this."
And he lifted the bar out of its socket and let it fall with a clang at the
side of the door.
"It does make a noise if you unbar the door," said Father Brown gravely,
"even if you do it pretty carefully."
"You mean——"
"I mean," said Father Brown, "that what you heard upstairs was Jameson
opening the door and not shutting it. And now let's open the door ourselves
and go outside."
When they stood outside in the street, under the balcony, the little priest
resumed his previous explanation as coolly as if it had been a chemical
lecture.
"I was saying that a man may be in the mood to look for something very
distant, and not realize that it is something very close, something very close
to himself, perhaps something very like himself. It was a strange and
outlandish thing that you saw when you looked down at this road. I suppose
it never occurred to you to consider what he saw when he looked up at that
balcony?"
Boyle was staring at the balcony and did not answer, and the other
added:
"You thought it very wild and wonderful that an Arab should come
through civilized England with bare feet. You did not remember that at the
same moment you had bare feet yourself."
Boyle at last found words, and it was to repeat words already spoken.
"Jameson opened the door," he said mechanically.
"Yes," assented, his friend. "Jameson opened the door and came out into
the road in his night-clothes, just as you came out on the balcony. He caught
up two things that you had seen a hundred times: the length of old blue
really no reason why anybody upstairs should hear those bars being put up.
A sort of hook fits easily into a sort of hole. When you're quite close you
hear a dull click; but that's all. The only thing that makes any noise a man
could hear upstairs, is this."
And he lifted the bar out of its socket and let it fall with a clang at the
side of the door.
"It does make a noise if you unbar the door," said Father Brown gravely,
"even if you do it pretty carefully."
"You mean——"
"I mean," said Father Brown, "that what you heard upstairs was Jameson
opening the door and not shutting it. And now let's open the door ourselves
and go outside."
When they stood outside in the street, under the balcony, the little priest
resumed his previous explanation as coolly as if it had been a chemical
lecture.
"I was saying that a man may be in the mood to look for something very
distant, and not realize that it is something very close, something very close
to himself, perhaps something very like himself. It was a strange and
outlandish thing that you saw when you looked down at this road. I suppose
it never occurred to you to consider what he saw when he looked up at that
balcony?"
Boyle was staring at the balcony and did not answer, and the other
added:
"You thought it very wild and wonderful that an Arab should come
through civilized England with bare feet. You did not remember that at the
same moment you had bare feet yourself."
Boyle at last found words, and it was to repeat words already spoken.
"Jameson opened the door," he said mechanically.
"Yes," assented, his friend. "Jameson opened the door and came out into
the road in his night-clothes, just as you came out on the balcony. He caught
up two things that you had seen a hundred times: the length of old blue
Page 70
curtain that he wrapped round his head, and the Oriental musical instrument
you must have often seen in that heap of Oriental curiosities. The rest was
atmosphere and acting, very fine acting, for he is a very fine artist in
crime."
"Jameson!" exclaimed Boyle incredulously. "He was such a dull old
stick that I never even noticed him."
"Precisely," said the priest, "he was an artist. If he could act a wizard or a
troubadour for six minutes, do you think he could not act a clerk for six
weeks?"
"I am still not quite sure of his object," said Boyle.
"His object has been achieved," replied Father Brown, "or very nearly
achieved. He had taken the goldfish already, of course, as he had twenty
chances of doing. But if he had simply taken, them, everybody would have
realized that he had twenty chances of doing it. By creating a mysterious
magician from the end of the earth, he set everybody's thoughts wandering
far afield to Arabia and India, so that you yourself can hardly believe that
the whole thing was so near home. It was too close to you to be seen."
"If this is true," said Boyle, "it was an extraordinary risk to run, and he
had to cut it very fine. It's true I never heard the man in the street say
anything while Jameson was talking from the balcony, so I suppose that was
all a fake. And I suppose it's true that there was time for him to get outside
before I had fully woken up and got out on to the balcony."
"Every crime depends on somebody not waking up too soon," replied
Father Brown; "and in every sense most of us wake up too late. I, for one,
have woken up much too late. For I imagine he's bolted long ago, just
before or just after they took his finger-prints."
"You woke up before anybody else, anyhow," said Boyle, "and I should
never have woken up in that sense. Jameson was so correct and colourless
that I forgot all about him."
"Beware of the man you forget," replied his friend; "he is the one man
who has you entirely at a disadvantage. But I did not suspect him, either,
until you told me how you had heard him barring the door."
"Anyhow, we owe it all to you," said Boyle warmly.
you must have often seen in that heap of Oriental curiosities. The rest was
atmosphere and acting, very fine acting, for he is a very fine artist in
crime."
"Jameson!" exclaimed Boyle incredulously. "He was such a dull old
stick that I never even noticed him."
"Precisely," said the priest, "he was an artist. If he could act a wizard or a
troubadour for six minutes, do you think he could not act a clerk for six
weeks?"
"I am still not quite sure of his object," said Boyle.
"His object has been achieved," replied Father Brown, "or very nearly
achieved. He had taken the goldfish already, of course, as he had twenty
chances of doing. But if he had simply taken, them, everybody would have
realized that he had twenty chances of doing it. By creating a mysterious
magician from the end of the earth, he set everybody's thoughts wandering
far afield to Arabia and India, so that you yourself can hardly believe that
the whole thing was so near home. It was too close to you to be seen."
"If this is true," said Boyle, "it was an extraordinary risk to run, and he
had to cut it very fine. It's true I never heard the man in the street say
anything while Jameson was talking from the balcony, so I suppose that was
all a fake. And I suppose it's true that there was time for him to get outside
before I had fully woken up and got out on to the balcony."
"Every crime depends on somebody not waking up too soon," replied
Father Brown; "and in every sense most of us wake up too late. I, for one,
have woken up much too late. For I imagine he's bolted long ago, just
before or just after they took his finger-prints."
"You woke up before anybody else, anyhow," said Boyle, "and I should
never have woken up in that sense. Jameson was so correct and colourless
that I forgot all about him."
"Beware of the man you forget," replied his friend; "he is the one man
who has you entirely at a disadvantage. But I did not suspect him, either,
until you told me how you had heard him barring the door."
"Anyhow, we owe it all to you," said Boyle warmly.
Page 71
"You owe it all to Mrs. Robinson," said Father Brown with a smile.
"Mrs. Robinson?" questioned the wondering secretary. "You don't mean
the housekeeper?"
"Beware of the woman you forget, and even more," answered the other.
"This man was a very high-class criminal; he had been an excellent actor,
and therefore he was a good psychologist. A man like the Count never hears
any voice but his own; but this man could listen, when you had all forgotten
he was there, and gather exactly the right materials for his romance and
know exactly the right note to strike to lead you all astray. But he made one
bad mistake in the psychology of Mrs. Robinson, the housekeeper."
"I don't understand," answered Boyle, "what she can have to do with it."
"Jameson did not expect the doors to be barred," said Father Brown. "He
knew that a lot of men, especially careless men like you and your employer,
could go on saying for days that something ought to be done, or might as
well be done. But if you convey to a woman that something ought to be
done, there is always a dreadful danger that she will suddenly do it."
"Mrs. Robinson?" questioned the wondering secretary. "You don't mean
the housekeeper?"
"Beware of the woman you forget, and even more," answered the other.
"This man was a very high-class criminal; he had been an excellent actor,
and therefore he was a good psychologist. A man like the Count never hears
any voice but his own; but this man could listen, when you had all forgotten
he was there, and gather exactly the right materials for his romance and
know exactly the right note to strike to lead you all astray. But he made one
bad mistake in the psychology of Mrs. Robinson, the housekeeper."
"I don't understand," answered Boyle, "what she can have to do with it."
"Jameson did not expect the doors to be barred," said Father Brown. "He
knew that a lot of men, especially careless men like you and your employer,
could go on saying for days that something ought to be done, or might as
well be done. But if you convey to a woman that something ought to be
done, there is always a dreadful danger that she will suddenly do it."
Page 72
IV
THE ACTOR AND THE ALIBI
MR. MUNDON MANDEVILLE, the theatrical manager, walked briskly
through the passages behind the scenes, or rather below the scenes. His
attire was smart and festive, perhaps a little too festive; the flower in his
buttonhole was festive; the very varnish on his boots was festive; but his
face was not at all festive. He was a big, bull-necked, black-browed man,
and at the moment his brow was blacker than usual. He had in any case, of
course, the hundred botherations that besiege a man in such a position; and
they ranged from large to small and from new to old. It annoyed him to pass
through the passages where the old pantomime scenery was stacked;
because he had successfully begun, his career at that theatre with very
popular pantomimes, and had since been induced to gamble in more serious
and classical drama over which he had dropped a good deal of money.
Hence, to see the sapphire Gates of Bluebeard's Blue Palace, or portions of
the Enchanted Grove of Golden Orange Trees, leaning up against the wall
to be festooned with cobwebs or nibbled by mice, did not give him that
soothing sense of a return to simplicity which we all ought to have when
given a glimpse of that wonderland of our childhood. Nor had he any time
to drop a tear where he had dropped the money, or to dream of this Paradise
of Peter Pan; for he had been summoned hurriedly to settle a practical
problem, not of the past but of the moment. It was the sort of thing that does
sometimes happen in that strange world behind the scenes; but it was big
enough to be serious. Miss Maroni, the talented young actress of Italian
parentage, who had undertaken to act an important part in the play that was
to be rehearsed that afternoon and performed that evening, had abruptly and
even violently refused at the last moment to do anything of the kind. He had
not even seen the exasperating lady yet; and as she had locked herself up in
her dressing-room and defied the world through the door, it seemed
unlikely, for the present, that he would. Mr. Mundon Mandeville was
sufficiently British to explain it by murmuring that all foreigners were mad;
THE ACTOR AND THE ALIBI
MR. MUNDON MANDEVILLE, the theatrical manager, walked briskly
through the passages behind the scenes, or rather below the scenes. His
attire was smart and festive, perhaps a little too festive; the flower in his
buttonhole was festive; the very varnish on his boots was festive; but his
face was not at all festive. He was a big, bull-necked, black-browed man,
and at the moment his brow was blacker than usual. He had in any case, of
course, the hundred botherations that besiege a man in such a position; and
they ranged from large to small and from new to old. It annoyed him to pass
through the passages where the old pantomime scenery was stacked;
because he had successfully begun, his career at that theatre with very
popular pantomimes, and had since been induced to gamble in more serious
and classical drama over which he had dropped a good deal of money.
Hence, to see the sapphire Gates of Bluebeard's Blue Palace, or portions of
the Enchanted Grove of Golden Orange Trees, leaning up against the wall
to be festooned with cobwebs or nibbled by mice, did not give him that
soothing sense of a return to simplicity which we all ought to have when
given a glimpse of that wonderland of our childhood. Nor had he any time
to drop a tear where he had dropped the money, or to dream of this Paradise
of Peter Pan; for he had been summoned hurriedly to settle a practical
problem, not of the past but of the moment. It was the sort of thing that does
sometimes happen in that strange world behind the scenes; but it was big
enough to be serious. Miss Maroni, the talented young actress of Italian
parentage, who had undertaken to act an important part in the play that was
to be rehearsed that afternoon and performed that evening, had abruptly and
even violently refused at the last moment to do anything of the kind. He had
not even seen the exasperating lady yet; and as she had locked herself up in
her dressing-room and defied the world through the door, it seemed
unlikely, for the present, that he would. Mr. Mundon Mandeville was
sufficiently British to explain it by murmuring that all foreigners were mad;
Page 73
but the thought of his good fortune in inhabiting the only sane island of the
planet did not suffice to soothe him any more than the memory of the
Enchanted Grove. All these things, and many more, were annoying; and yet
a very intimate observer might have suspected that something was wrong
with Mr. Mandeville that went beyond annoyance.
If it be possible for a heavy and healthy man to look haggard, he looked
haggard. His face was full, but his eye-sockets were hollow; his mouth
twitched as if it were always trying to bite the black strip of moustache that
was just too short to be bitten. He might have been a man who had begun to
take drugs; but even on that assumption there was something that suggested
that he had a reason for doing it; that the drug was not the cause of the
tragedy, but the tragedy the cause of the drug. Whatever was his deeper
secret, it seemed to inhabit that dark end of the long passage where was the
entrance to his own little study; and as he went along the empty corridor, he
threw back a nervous glance now and then.
However, business is business; and he made his way to the opposite end
of the passage where the blank green door of Miss Maroni defied the world.
A group of actors and other people involved were already standing in front
of it, conferring and considering, one might almost fancy, the advisability of
a battering-ram. The group contained one figure, at least, who was already
well enough known; whose photograph was on many mantelpieces and his
autograph in many albums. For though Norman Knight was playing the
hero in a theatre that was still a little provincial and old-fashioned and
capable of calling him the first walking gentleman, he, at least, was
certainly on the way to wider triumphs. He was a good-looking man with a
long cleft chin and fair hair low on his forehead, giving him a rather
Neronian look that did not altogether correspond to his impulsive and
plunging movements. The group also contained Ralph Randall, who
generally acted elderly character parts, and had a humorous hatchet face,
blue with shaving, and discoloured with grease paint. It contained
Mandeville's second walking gentleman, carrying on the not yet wholly
vanished tradition of Charles's Friend, a dark, curly-haired youth of
somewhat Semitic profile bearing the name of Aubrey Vernon.
It included Mr. Mundon Mandeville's wife's maid or dresser, a very
powerful-looking person with tight red hair and a hard wooden face. It also,
incidentally, included Mandeville's wife, a quiet woman in the background,
planet did not suffice to soothe him any more than the memory of the
Enchanted Grove. All these things, and many more, were annoying; and yet
a very intimate observer might have suspected that something was wrong
with Mr. Mandeville that went beyond annoyance.
If it be possible for a heavy and healthy man to look haggard, he looked
haggard. His face was full, but his eye-sockets were hollow; his mouth
twitched as if it were always trying to bite the black strip of moustache that
was just too short to be bitten. He might have been a man who had begun to
take drugs; but even on that assumption there was something that suggested
that he had a reason for doing it; that the drug was not the cause of the
tragedy, but the tragedy the cause of the drug. Whatever was his deeper
secret, it seemed to inhabit that dark end of the long passage where was the
entrance to his own little study; and as he went along the empty corridor, he
threw back a nervous glance now and then.
However, business is business; and he made his way to the opposite end
of the passage where the blank green door of Miss Maroni defied the world.
A group of actors and other people involved were already standing in front
of it, conferring and considering, one might almost fancy, the advisability of
a battering-ram. The group contained one figure, at least, who was already
well enough known; whose photograph was on many mantelpieces and his
autograph in many albums. For though Norman Knight was playing the
hero in a theatre that was still a little provincial and old-fashioned and
capable of calling him the first walking gentleman, he, at least, was
certainly on the way to wider triumphs. He was a good-looking man with a
long cleft chin and fair hair low on his forehead, giving him a rather
Neronian look that did not altogether correspond to his impulsive and
plunging movements. The group also contained Ralph Randall, who
generally acted elderly character parts, and had a humorous hatchet face,
blue with shaving, and discoloured with grease paint. It contained
Mandeville's second walking gentleman, carrying on the not yet wholly
vanished tradition of Charles's Friend, a dark, curly-haired youth of
somewhat Semitic profile bearing the name of Aubrey Vernon.
It included Mr. Mundon Mandeville's wife's maid or dresser, a very
powerful-looking person with tight red hair and a hard wooden face. It also,
incidentally, included Mandeville's wife, a quiet woman in the background,
Page 74
with a pale, patient face, the lines of which had not lost a classical
symmetry and severity, but which looked all the paler because her very eyes
were pale, and her pale yellow hair lay in two plain bands like some very
archaic Madonna. Not everybody knew that she had once been a serious
and successful actress in Ibsen and the intellectual drama. But her husband
did not think much of problem plays; and certainly at the moment was more
interested in the problem of getting a foreign actress out of a locked room; a
new version of the conjuring trick of the Vanishing Lady.
"Hasn't she come out yet?" he demanded, speaking to his wife's
business-like attendant rather than to his wife.
"No, sir," answered the woman—who was known as Mrs. Sands—in a
sombre manner.
"We are beginning to get a little alarmed," said old Randall. "She seemed
quite unbalanced, and we're afraid she might even do herself some
mischief."
"Hell!" said Mandeville in his simple and artless way. "Advertisement's
very good, but we don't want that sort of advertisement. Hasn't she any
friends here? Has nobody any influence with her?"
"Jarvis thinks the only man who might manage her is her own priest
round the corner," said Randall; "and in case she does start hanging herself
on a hat peg, I really thought perhaps he'd better be here. Jarvis has gone to
fetch him ... and, as a matter of fact, here he comes."
Two more figures appeared in that subterranean passage under the stage:
the first was Ashton Jarvis, a jolly fellow who generally acted villains, but
who had surrendered that high vocation for the moment to the curly-headed
youth with the nose. The other figure was short and square and clad all in
black; it was Father Brown from the church round the corner.
Father Brown seemed to take it quite naturally and even casually, that he
should be called in to consider the queer conduct of one of his flock,
whether she was to be regarded as a black sheep or only as a lost lamb. But
he did not seem to think much of the suggestion of suicide.
"I suppose there was some reason for her flying off the handle like that,"
he said. "Does anybody know what it was?"
symmetry and severity, but which looked all the paler because her very eyes
were pale, and her pale yellow hair lay in two plain bands like some very
archaic Madonna. Not everybody knew that she had once been a serious
and successful actress in Ibsen and the intellectual drama. But her husband
did not think much of problem plays; and certainly at the moment was more
interested in the problem of getting a foreign actress out of a locked room; a
new version of the conjuring trick of the Vanishing Lady.
"Hasn't she come out yet?" he demanded, speaking to his wife's
business-like attendant rather than to his wife.
"No, sir," answered the woman—who was known as Mrs. Sands—in a
sombre manner.
"We are beginning to get a little alarmed," said old Randall. "She seemed
quite unbalanced, and we're afraid she might even do herself some
mischief."
"Hell!" said Mandeville in his simple and artless way. "Advertisement's
very good, but we don't want that sort of advertisement. Hasn't she any
friends here? Has nobody any influence with her?"
"Jarvis thinks the only man who might manage her is her own priest
round the corner," said Randall; "and in case she does start hanging herself
on a hat peg, I really thought perhaps he'd better be here. Jarvis has gone to
fetch him ... and, as a matter of fact, here he comes."
Two more figures appeared in that subterranean passage under the stage:
the first was Ashton Jarvis, a jolly fellow who generally acted villains, but
who had surrendered that high vocation for the moment to the curly-headed
youth with the nose. The other figure was short and square and clad all in
black; it was Father Brown from the church round the corner.
Father Brown seemed to take it quite naturally and even casually, that he
should be called in to consider the queer conduct of one of his flock,
whether she was to be regarded as a black sheep or only as a lost lamb. But
he did not seem to think much of the suggestion of suicide.
"I suppose there was some reason for her flying off the handle like that,"
he said. "Does anybody know what it was?"
Page 75
"Dissatisfied with her part, I believe," said the older actor.
"They always are," growled Mr. Mundon Mandeville. "And I thought my
wife would look after those arrangements."
"I can only say," said Mrs. Mundon Mandeville rather wearily, "that I
gave her what ought to be the best part. It's supposed to be what stage-
struck young women want, isn't it—to act the beautiful young heroine and
marry the beautiful young hero in a shower of bouquets and cheers from the
gallery? Women of my age naturally have to fall back on acting respectable
matrons, and I was careful to confine myself to that."
"It would be devilish awkward to alter the parts now, anyhow," said
Randall.
"It's not to be thought of," declared Norman Knight firmly. "Why, I
could hardly act—but anyhow it's much too late."
Father Brown had slipped forward and was standing outside the locked
door listening.
"Is there no sound?" asked the manager anxiously; and then added in a
lower voice: "Do you think she can have done herself in?"
"There is a certain sound," replied Father Brown calmly. "I should be
inclined to deduce from the sound that she is engaged in breaking windows
or looking-glasses, probably with her feet. No; I do not think there is much
danger of her going on to destroy herself. Breaking looking-glasses with
your feet is a very unusual prelude to suicide. If she had been a German,
gone away to think quietly about metaphysics and weltschmerz, I should be
all for breaking the door down. These Italians don't really die so easily; and
are not liable to kill themselves in a rage. Somebody else, perhaps ... yes,
possibly ... it might be well to take ordinary precautions if she comes out
with a leap."
"So you're not in favour of forcing the door?" asked Mandeville.
"Not if you want her to act in your play," replied Father Brown. "If you
do that, she'll raise the roof and refuse to stay in the place; if you leave her
alone she'll probably come out from mere curiosity. If I were you, I should
just leave somebody to guard the door, more or less, and trust to time for an
hour or two."
"They always are," growled Mr. Mundon Mandeville. "And I thought my
wife would look after those arrangements."
"I can only say," said Mrs. Mundon Mandeville rather wearily, "that I
gave her what ought to be the best part. It's supposed to be what stage-
struck young women want, isn't it—to act the beautiful young heroine and
marry the beautiful young hero in a shower of bouquets and cheers from the
gallery? Women of my age naturally have to fall back on acting respectable
matrons, and I was careful to confine myself to that."
"It would be devilish awkward to alter the parts now, anyhow," said
Randall.
"It's not to be thought of," declared Norman Knight firmly. "Why, I
could hardly act—but anyhow it's much too late."
Father Brown had slipped forward and was standing outside the locked
door listening.
"Is there no sound?" asked the manager anxiously; and then added in a
lower voice: "Do you think she can have done herself in?"
"There is a certain sound," replied Father Brown calmly. "I should be
inclined to deduce from the sound that she is engaged in breaking windows
or looking-glasses, probably with her feet. No; I do not think there is much
danger of her going on to destroy herself. Breaking looking-glasses with
your feet is a very unusual prelude to suicide. If she had been a German,
gone away to think quietly about metaphysics and weltschmerz, I should be
all for breaking the door down. These Italians don't really die so easily; and
are not liable to kill themselves in a rage. Somebody else, perhaps ... yes,
possibly ... it might be well to take ordinary precautions if she comes out
with a leap."
"So you're not in favour of forcing the door?" asked Mandeville.
"Not if you want her to act in your play," replied Father Brown. "If you
do that, she'll raise the roof and refuse to stay in the place; if you leave her
alone she'll probably come out from mere curiosity. If I were you, I should
just leave somebody to guard the door, more or less, and trust to time for an
hour or two."
Page 76
"In that case," said Mandeville, "we can only get on with rehearsing the
scenes where she doesn't appear. My wife will arrange all that is necessary
for scenery just now. After all, the fourth act is the main business. You had
better get on with that."
"Not a dress rehearsal," said Mandeville's wife to the others.
"Very well," said Knight, "not a dress rehearsal, of course. I wish the
dresses of the infernal period weren't so elaborate."
"What is the play?" asked the priest with a touch of curiosity.
"The School for Scandal," said Mandeville. "It may be literature, but I
want plays. My wife likes what she calls classical comedies. A long sight
more classic than comic."
At this moment, the old doorkeeper known as Sam, and the solitary
inhabitant of the theatre during off-hours, came waddling up to the manager
with a card, to say that Lady Miriam Marden wished to see him. He turned
away, but Father Brown continued to blink steadily for a few seconds in the
direction of the manager's wife, and saw that her wan face wore a faint
smile; not altogether a cheerful smile.
Father Brown moved off in company with the man who had brought him
in, who happened, indeed, to be a friend and person of a similar persuasion,
which is not uncommon among actors. As he moved off, however, he heard
Mrs. Mandeville give quiet directions to Mrs. Sands that she should take up
the post of watcher beside the closed door.
"Mrs. Mandeville seems to be an intelligent woman," said the priest to
his companion, "though she keeps so much in the background."
"She was once a highly intellectual woman," said Jarvis sadly; "rather
washed out and wasted, some would say, by marrying a bounder like
Mandeville. She has the very highest ideals of the drama, you know; but, of
course, it isn't often she can get her lord and master to look at anything in
that light. Do you know, he actually wanted a woman like that to act as a
pantomime boy? Admitted that she was a fine actress, but said pantomimes
paid better. That will give you about a measure of his psychological insight
and sensibility. But she never complained. As she said to me once:
'Complaint always comes back in an echo from the ends of the world; but
silence strengthens us.' If only she were married to somebody who
scenes where she doesn't appear. My wife will arrange all that is necessary
for scenery just now. After all, the fourth act is the main business. You had
better get on with that."
"Not a dress rehearsal," said Mandeville's wife to the others.
"Very well," said Knight, "not a dress rehearsal, of course. I wish the
dresses of the infernal period weren't so elaborate."
"What is the play?" asked the priest with a touch of curiosity.
"The School for Scandal," said Mandeville. "It may be literature, but I
want plays. My wife likes what she calls classical comedies. A long sight
more classic than comic."
At this moment, the old doorkeeper known as Sam, and the solitary
inhabitant of the theatre during off-hours, came waddling up to the manager
with a card, to say that Lady Miriam Marden wished to see him. He turned
away, but Father Brown continued to blink steadily for a few seconds in the
direction of the manager's wife, and saw that her wan face wore a faint
smile; not altogether a cheerful smile.
Father Brown moved off in company with the man who had brought him
in, who happened, indeed, to be a friend and person of a similar persuasion,
which is not uncommon among actors. As he moved off, however, he heard
Mrs. Mandeville give quiet directions to Mrs. Sands that she should take up
the post of watcher beside the closed door.
"Mrs. Mandeville seems to be an intelligent woman," said the priest to
his companion, "though she keeps so much in the background."
"She was once a highly intellectual woman," said Jarvis sadly; "rather
washed out and wasted, some would say, by marrying a bounder like
Mandeville. She has the very highest ideals of the drama, you know; but, of
course, it isn't often she can get her lord and master to look at anything in
that light. Do you know, he actually wanted a woman like that to act as a
pantomime boy? Admitted that she was a fine actress, but said pantomimes
paid better. That will give you about a measure of his psychological insight
and sensibility. But she never complained. As she said to me once:
'Complaint always comes back in an echo from the ends of the world; but
silence strengthens us.' If only she were married to somebody who
Page 77
understood her ideas she might have been one of the great actresses of the
age; indeed, the highbrow critics still think a lot of her. As it is, she is
married to that."
And he pointed to where the big black bulk of Mandeville stood with his
back to them, talking to the ladies who had summoned him forth into the
vestibule. Lady Miriam was a very long and languid and elegant lady,
handsome in a recent fashion largely modelled on Egyptian mummies; her
dark hair cut low and square, like a sort of helmet, and her lips very painted
and prominent and giving her a permanent expression of contempt. Her
companion was a very vivacious lady with an ugly attractive face and hair
powdered with grey. She was a Miss Theresa Talbot and she talked a great
deal, while her companion seemed too tired to talk at all. Only, just as the
two men passed. Lady Miriam summoned up the energy to say:
"Plays are a bore; but I've never seen a rehearsal in ordinary clothes.
Might be a bit funny. Somehow, nowadays, one can never find a thing one's
never seen."
"Now, Mr. Mandeville," said Miss Talbot, tapping him on the arm with
animated persistence, "you simply must let us see that rehearsal. We can't
come to-night, and we don't want to. We want to see all the funny people in
the wrong clothes."
"Of course I can give you a box if you wish it," said Mandeville hastily.
"Perhaps your ladyship would come this way." And he led them off down
another corridor.
"I wonder," said Jarvis in a meditative manner, "whether even
Mandeville prefers that sort of woman."
"Well," asked his clerical companion, "have you any reason to suppose
that Mandeville does prefer her?"
Jarvis looked at him steadily for an instant before answering.
"Mandeville is a mystery," he said gravely. "Oh, yes, I know that he
looks about as commonplace a cad as ever walked down Piccadilly. But he
really is a mystery for all that. There's something on his conscience. There's
a shadow in his life. And I doubt whether it has anything more to do with a
few fashionable flirtations than it has with his poor neglected wife. If it has,
there's something more in them than meets the eye. As a matter of fact, I
age; indeed, the highbrow critics still think a lot of her. As it is, she is
married to that."
And he pointed to where the big black bulk of Mandeville stood with his
back to them, talking to the ladies who had summoned him forth into the
vestibule. Lady Miriam was a very long and languid and elegant lady,
handsome in a recent fashion largely modelled on Egyptian mummies; her
dark hair cut low and square, like a sort of helmet, and her lips very painted
and prominent and giving her a permanent expression of contempt. Her
companion was a very vivacious lady with an ugly attractive face and hair
powdered with grey. She was a Miss Theresa Talbot and she talked a great
deal, while her companion seemed too tired to talk at all. Only, just as the
two men passed. Lady Miriam summoned up the energy to say:
"Plays are a bore; but I've never seen a rehearsal in ordinary clothes.
Might be a bit funny. Somehow, nowadays, one can never find a thing one's
never seen."
"Now, Mr. Mandeville," said Miss Talbot, tapping him on the arm with
animated persistence, "you simply must let us see that rehearsal. We can't
come to-night, and we don't want to. We want to see all the funny people in
the wrong clothes."
"Of course I can give you a box if you wish it," said Mandeville hastily.
"Perhaps your ladyship would come this way." And he led them off down
another corridor.
"I wonder," said Jarvis in a meditative manner, "whether even
Mandeville prefers that sort of woman."
"Well," asked his clerical companion, "have you any reason to suppose
that Mandeville does prefer her?"
Jarvis looked at him steadily for an instant before answering.
"Mandeville is a mystery," he said gravely. "Oh, yes, I know that he
looks about as commonplace a cad as ever walked down Piccadilly. But he
really is a mystery for all that. There's something on his conscience. There's
a shadow in his life. And I doubt whether it has anything more to do with a
few fashionable flirtations than it has with his poor neglected wife. If it has,
there's something more in them than meets the eye. As a matter of fact, I
Page 78
happen to know rather more about it than anyone else does, merely by
accident. But even I can't make anything of what I know, except a mystery."
He looked around him in the vestibule to see that they were alone and
then added, lowering his voice:
"I don't mind telling you, because I know you are a tower of silence
where secrets are concerned. But I had a curious shock the other day; and it
has been repeated several times since. You know that Mandeville always
works in that little room at the end of the passage, just under the stage.
Well, twice over I happened to pass by there when everyone thought he was
alone; and what's more, when I myself happened to be able to account for
all the women in the company, and all the women likely to have to do with
him, being absent or at their usual posts."
"All the women?" remarked Father Brown inquiringly.
"There was a woman with him," said Jarvis almost in a whisper. "There
is some woman who is always visiting him; somebody that none of us
knows. I don't even know how she comes there, since it isn't down the
passage to the door; but I think I once saw a veiled or cloaked figure
passing out into the twilight at the back of the theatre, like a ghost. But she
can't be a ghost. And I don't believe she's even an ordinary 'affair'. I don't
think it's love-making. I think it's blackmail."
"What makes you think that?" asked the other.
"Because," said Jarvis, his face turning from grave to grim, "I once heard
sounds like a quarrel; and then the strange woman said in a metallic,
menacing voice, four words: 'I am your wife.'"
"You think he's a bigamist," said Father Brown reflectively. "Well,
bigamy and blackmail often go together, of course. But she may be bluffing
as well as blackmailing. She may be mad. These theatrical people often
have monomaniacs running after them. You may be right, but I shouldn't
jump to conclusions.... And talking about theatrical people, isn't the
rehearsal going to begin, and aren't you a theatrical person?"
"I'm not on in this scene," said Jarvis with a smile. "They're only doing
one act, you know, until your Italian friend comes to her senses."
accident. But even I can't make anything of what I know, except a mystery."
He looked around him in the vestibule to see that they were alone and
then added, lowering his voice:
"I don't mind telling you, because I know you are a tower of silence
where secrets are concerned. But I had a curious shock the other day; and it
has been repeated several times since. You know that Mandeville always
works in that little room at the end of the passage, just under the stage.
Well, twice over I happened to pass by there when everyone thought he was
alone; and what's more, when I myself happened to be able to account for
all the women in the company, and all the women likely to have to do with
him, being absent or at their usual posts."
"All the women?" remarked Father Brown inquiringly.
"There was a woman with him," said Jarvis almost in a whisper. "There
is some woman who is always visiting him; somebody that none of us
knows. I don't even know how she comes there, since it isn't down the
passage to the door; but I think I once saw a veiled or cloaked figure
passing out into the twilight at the back of the theatre, like a ghost. But she
can't be a ghost. And I don't believe she's even an ordinary 'affair'. I don't
think it's love-making. I think it's blackmail."
"What makes you think that?" asked the other.
"Because," said Jarvis, his face turning from grave to grim, "I once heard
sounds like a quarrel; and then the strange woman said in a metallic,
menacing voice, four words: 'I am your wife.'"
"You think he's a bigamist," said Father Brown reflectively. "Well,
bigamy and blackmail often go together, of course. But she may be bluffing
as well as blackmailing. She may be mad. These theatrical people often
have monomaniacs running after them. You may be right, but I shouldn't
jump to conclusions.... And talking about theatrical people, isn't the
rehearsal going to begin, and aren't you a theatrical person?"
"I'm not on in this scene," said Jarvis with a smile. "They're only doing
one act, you know, until your Italian friend comes to her senses."
Page 79
"Talking about my Italian friend," observed the priest, "I should rather
like to know whether she has come to her senses."
"We can go back and see, if you like," said Jarvis; and they descended
again to the basement and the long passage, at one end of which was
Mandeville's study and at the other the closed door of Signora Maroni. The
door seemed to be still closed; and Mrs. Sands sat grimly outside it, as
motionless as a wooden idol.
Near the other end of the passage they caught a glimpse of some of the
other actors in the scene mounting the stairs to the stage just above. Vernon
and old Randall went ahead, running rapidly up the stairs; but Mrs.
Mandeville went more slowly, in her quietly dignified fashion, and Norman
Knight seemed to linger a little to speak to her. A few words fell on the ears
of the unintentional eavesdroppers as they passed.
"I tell you a woman visits him," Knight was saying violently.
"Hush!" said the lady in her voice of silver that still had in it something
of steel. "You must not talk like this. Remember, he is my husband."
"I wish to God I could forget it," said Knight, and rushed up the stairs to
the stage.
The lady followed him, still pale and calm, to take up her own position
there.
"Somebody else knows it," said the priest quietly; "but I doubt whether it
is any business of ours."
"Yes," muttered Jarvis; "it seems as if everybody knows it and nobody
knows anything about it."
They proceeded along the passage to the other end, where the rigid
attendant sat outside the Italian's door.
"No; she ain't come out yet," said the woman in her sullen way; "and she
ain't dead, for I heard her moving about now and then. I dunno what tricks
she's up to."
"Do you happen to know, ma'am," said Father Brown with abrupt
politeness, "where Mr. Mandeville is just now?"
like to know whether she has come to her senses."
"We can go back and see, if you like," said Jarvis; and they descended
again to the basement and the long passage, at one end of which was
Mandeville's study and at the other the closed door of Signora Maroni. The
door seemed to be still closed; and Mrs. Sands sat grimly outside it, as
motionless as a wooden idol.
Near the other end of the passage they caught a glimpse of some of the
other actors in the scene mounting the stairs to the stage just above. Vernon
and old Randall went ahead, running rapidly up the stairs; but Mrs.
Mandeville went more slowly, in her quietly dignified fashion, and Norman
Knight seemed to linger a little to speak to her. A few words fell on the ears
of the unintentional eavesdroppers as they passed.
"I tell you a woman visits him," Knight was saying violently.
"Hush!" said the lady in her voice of silver that still had in it something
of steel. "You must not talk like this. Remember, he is my husband."
"I wish to God I could forget it," said Knight, and rushed up the stairs to
the stage.
The lady followed him, still pale and calm, to take up her own position
there.
"Somebody else knows it," said the priest quietly; "but I doubt whether it
is any business of ours."
"Yes," muttered Jarvis; "it seems as if everybody knows it and nobody
knows anything about it."
They proceeded along the passage to the other end, where the rigid
attendant sat outside the Italian's door.
"No; she ain't come out yet," said the woman in her sullen way; "and she
ain't dead, for I heard her moving about now and then. I dunno what tricks
she's up to."
"Do you happen to know, ma'am," said Father Brown with abrupt
politeness, "where Mr. Mandeville is just now?"
Page 80
"Yes," she replied promptly. "Saw him go into his little room at the end
of the passage a minute or two ago; just before the prompter called and the
curtain went up. Must be there still, for I ain't seen him come out."
"There's no other door to his office, you mean," said Father Brown in an
offhand way. "Well, I suppose the rehearsal's going in full swing now, for
all the Signora's sulking."
"Yrs," said Jarvis after a moment's silence; "I can just hear the voices on
the stage from here. Old Randall has a splendid carrying voice."
They both remained for an instant in a listening attitude, so that the
booming voice of the actor on the stage could indeed be heard rolling
faintly down the stairs and along the passage. Before they had spoken again
or resumed their normal poise, their ears were filled with another sound. It
was a dull but heavy crash and it came from behind the closed door of
Mundon Mandeville's private room.
Father Brown went racing along the passage like an arrow from the bow
and was struggling with the door handle before Jarvis had wakened with a
start and begun to follow him.
"The door is locked," said the priest, turning a face that was a little pale.
"And I am all in favour of breaking down this door."
"Do you mean," asked Jarvis with a rather ghastly look, "that the
unknown visitor has got in here again? Do you think it's ... anything
serious?" After a moment he added: "I may be able to push back the bolt; I
know the fastening on these doors."
He knelt down and pulled out a pocket knife with a long steel
implement, manipulated it for a moment, and the door swung open on the
manager's study. Almost the first thing they noticed was that there was no
other door and even no window, but a great electric lamp stood on the table.
But it was not quite the first thing that they noticed; for even before that
they had seen that Mandeville was lying flat on his face in the middle of the
room and the blood was crawling out from under his fallen face like a
pattern of scarlet snakes that glittered evilly in that unnatural subterranean
light.
They did not know how long they had been staring at each other when
Jarvis said, like one letting loose something that he had held back with his
of the passage a minute or two ago; just before the prompter called and the
curtain went up. Must be there still, for I ain't seen him come out."
"There's no other door to his office, you mean," said Father Brown in an
offhand way. "Well, I suppose the rehearsal's going in full swing now, for
all the Signora's sulking."
"Yrs," said Jarvis after a moment's silence; "I can just hear the voices on
the stage from here. Old Randall has a splendid carrying voice."
They both remained for an instant in a listening attitude, so that the
booming voice of the actor on the stage could indeed be heard rolling
faintly down the stairs and along the passage. Before they had spoken again
or resumed their normal poise, their ears were filled with another sound. It
was a dull but heavy crash and it came from behind the closed door of
Mundon Mandeville's private room.
Father Brown went racing along the passage like an arrow from the bow
and was struggling with the door handle before Jarvis had wakened with a
start and begun to follow him.
"The door is locked," said the priest, turning a face that was a little pale.
"And I am all in favour of breaking down this door."
"Do you mean," asked Jarvis with a rather ghastly look, "that the
unknown visitor has got in here again? Do you think it's ... anything
serious?" After a moment he added: "I may be able to push back the bolt; I
know the fastening on these doors."
He knelt down and pulled out a pocket knife with a long steel
implement, manipulated it for a moment, and the door swung open on the
manager's study. Almost the first thing they noticed was that there was no
other door and even no window, but a great electric lamp stood on the table.
But it was not quite the first thing that they noticed; for even before that
they had seen that Mandeville was lying flat on his face in the middle of the
room and the blood was crawling out from under his fallen face like a
pattern of scarlet snakes that glittered evilly in that unnatural subterranean
light.
They did not know how long they had been staring at each other when
Jarvis said, like one letting loose something that he had held back with his
Page 81
breath:
"If the stranger got in somehow, she has gone somehow."
"Perhaps we think too much about the stranger," said Father Brown.
"There are so many strange things in this strange theatre that you rather
tend to forget some of them."
"Why, which things do you mean?" asked his friend quickly.
"There are many," said the priest. "There is the other locked door, for
instance."
"But the other door is locked," cried Jarvis staring.
"But you forgot it all the same," said Father Brown. A few moments
afterwards he said thoughtfully: "That Mrs. Sands is a grumpy and gloomy
sort of card."
"Do you mean," asked the other in a lowered voice, "that she's lying and
the Italian did come out?"
"No," said the priest calmly; "I think I meant it more or less as a
detached study of character."
"You can't mean," cried the actor, "that Mrs. Sands did it herself?"
"I didn't mean a study of her character," said Father Brown.
While they had been exchanging these abrupt reflections, Father Brown
had knelt down by the body and ascertained that it was beyond any hope or
question a dead body. Lying beside it, though not immediately visible from
the doorway, was a dagger of the theatrical sort; lying as if it had fallen
from the wound or from the hand of the assassin. According to Jarvis, who
recognized the instrument, there was not very much to be learned from it,
unless the experts could find some finger-prints. It was a property dagger;
that is, it was nobody's property; it had been kicking about the theatre for a
long time, and anybody might have picked it up. Then the priest rose and
looked gravely round the room.
"We must send for the police," he said; "and for a doctor, though the
doctor comes too late.... looking at this room, by the way, I don't see how
our Italian friend could manage it."
"If the stranger got in somehow, she has gone somehow."
"Perhaps we think too much about the stranger," said Father Brown.
"There are so many strange things in this strange theatre that you rather
tend to forget some of them."
"Why, which things do you mean?" asked his friend quickly.
"There are many," said the priest. "There is the other locked door, for
instance."
"But the other door is locked," cried Jarvis staring.
"But you forgot it all the same," said Father Brown. A few moments
afterwards he said thoughtfully: "That Mrs. Sands is a grumpy and gloomy
sort of card."
"Do you mean," asked the other in a lowered voice, "that she's lying and
the Italian did come out?"
"No," said the priest calmly; "I think I meant it more or less as a
detached study of character."
"You can't mean," cried the actor, "that Mrs. Sands did it herself?"
"I didn't mean a study of her character," said Father Brown.
While they had been exchanging these abrupt reflections, Father Brown
had knelt down by the body and ascertained that it was beyond any hope or
question a dead body. Lying beside it, though not immediately visible from
the doorway, was a dagger of the theatrical sort; lying as if it had fallen
from the wound or from the hand of the assassin. According to Jarvis, who
recognized the instrument, there was not very much to be learned from it,
unless the experts could find some finger-prints. It was a property dagger;
that is, it was nobody's property; it had been kicking about the theatre for a
long time, and anybody might have picked it up. Then the priest rose and
looked gravely round the room.
"We must send for the police," he said; "and for a doctor, though the
doctor comes too late.... looking at this room, by the way, I don't see how
our Italian friend could manage it."
Page 82
"The Italian!" cried his friend; "I should think not. I should have thought
she had an alibi, if anybody had. Two separate rooms, both locked, at
opposite ends of a long passage, with a fixed witness watching it."
"No," said Father Brown. "Not quite. The difficulty is how she could
have got in this end. I think she might have got out the other end."
"And why?" asked the other.
"I told you," said Father Brown, "that it sounded as if she was breaking
glass; mirrors or windows. Stupidly enough I forgot something I knew quite
well; that she is pretty superstitious. She wouldn't be likely to break a
mirror; so I suspect she broke a window. It's true that all this is under the
ground floor; but it might be a skylight or a window opening on an area.
But there don't seem to be any skylights or areas here." And he stared at the
ceiling very intently for a considerable time.
Suddenly he came back to conscious life again with a start. "We must go
upstairs and telephone and tell everybody, It is pretty painful.... My God,
can you hear those actors still shouting and ranting upstairs? The play is
still going on. I suppose that's what they mean by tragic irony."
When it was fated that the theatre should be turned into a house of
mourning, an opportunity was given to the actors to show many of the real
virtues of their type and trade. They did, as the phrase goes, behave like
gentlemen; and not only like first walking gentlemen. They had not all of
them liked or trusted Mandeville, but they knew exactly the right things to
say about him; they showed not only sympathy but delicacy in their attitude
to his widow. She had become, in a new and very different sense, a tragedy
queen, her lightest word was law and while she moved about slowly and
sadly, they ran her many errands.
"She was always a strong character," said old Randall rather huskily;
"and had the best brains of any of us. Of course poor Mandeville was never
on her level in education and so on; but she always did her duty splendidly.
It was quite pathetic the way she would sometimes say she wished she had
more intellectual life; but Mandeville—well, nil nisi bonum, as they say."
And the old gentleman went away wagging his head sadly.
she had an alibi, if anybody had. Two separate rooms, both locked, at
opposite ends of a long passage, with a fixed witness watching it."
"No," said Father Brown. "Not quite. The difficulty is how she could
have got in this end. I think she might have got out the other end."
"And why?" asked the other.
"I told you," said Father Brown, "that it sounded as if she was breaking
glass; mirrors or windows. Stupidly enough I forgot something I knew quite
well; that she is pretty superstitious. She wouldn't be likely to break a
mirror; so I suspect she broke a window. It's true that all this is under the
ground floor; but it might be a skylight or a window opening on an area.
But there don't seem to be any skylights or areas here." And he stared at the
ceiling very intently for a considerable time.
Suddenly he came back to conscious life again with a start. "We must go
upstairs and telephone and tell everybody, It is pretty painful.... My God,
can you hear those actors still shouting and ranting upstairs? The play is
still going on. I suppose that's what they mean by tragic irony."
When it was fated that the theatre should be turned into a house of
mourning, an opportunity was given to the actors to show many of the real
virtues of their type and trade. They did, as the phrase goes, behave like
gentlemen; and not only like first walking gentlemen. They had not all of
them liked or trusted Mandeville, but they knew exactly the right things to
say about him; they showed not only sympathy but delicacy in their attitude
to his widow. She had become, in a new and very different sense, a tragedy
queen, her lightest word was law and while she moved about slowly and
sadly, they ran her many errands.
"She was always a strong character," said old Randall rather huskily;
"and had the best brains of any of us. Of course poor Mandeville was never
on her level in education and so on; but she always did her duty splendidly.
It was quite pathetic the way she would sometimes say she wished she had
more intellectual life; but Mandeville—well, nil nisi bonum, as they say."
And the old gentleman went away wagging his head sadly.
Page 83
"Nil nisi bonum indeed," said Jarvis grimly. "I don't think Randall at any
rate has heard of the story of the strange lady visitor. By the way, don't you
think it probably was the strange woman?"
"It depends," said the priest, "whom you mean by the strange woman."
"Oh! I don't mean the Italian woman," said Jarvis hastily. "Though, as a
matter of fact, you were quite right about her, too. When they went in the
skylight was smashed and the room was empty; but so far as the police can
discover, she simply went home in the most harmless fashion. No, I mean
the woman who was heard threatening him at that secret meeting; the
woman who said she was his wife. Do you think she really was his wife?"
"It is possible," said Father Brown, staring blankly into the void, "that
she really was his wife."
"That would give us the motive of jealousy over his bigamous
remarriage," reflected Jarvis, "for the body was not robbed in any way. No
need to poke about for thieving servants or even impecunious actors. But as
for that, of course, you've noticed the outstanding and peculiar thing about
the case?"
"I have noticed several peculiar things," said Father Brown. "Which one
do you mean?"
"I mean the corporate alibi," said Jarvis gravely. "It's not often that
practically a whole company has a public alibi like that; an alibi on a
lighted stage and all witnessing to each other. As it turns out it is jolly lucky
for our friends here that poor Mandeville did put those two silly society
women in the box to watch the rehearsal. They can bear witness that the
whole act was performed without a hitch, with the characters on the stage
all the time. They began long before Mandeville was last seen going into his
room. They went on at least five or ten minutes after you and I found his
dead body. And, by a lucky coincidence, the moment we actually heard him
fall was during the time when all the characters were on the stage together."
"Yes, that is certainly very important and simplifies everything," agreed
Father Brown. "Let us count the people covered by the alibi. There was
Randall: I rather fancy Randall practically hated the manager, though he is
very properly covering his feelings just now. But he is ruled out; it was his
voice we heard thundering over our heads from the stage. There is our jeune
rate has heard of the story of the strange lady visitor. By the way, don't you
think it probably was the strange woman?"
"It depends," said the priest, "whom you mean by the strange woman."
"Oh! I don't mean the Italian woman," said Jarvis hastily. "Though, as a
matter of fact, you were quite right about her, too. When they went in the
skylight was smashed and the room was empty; but so far as the police can
discover, she simply went home in the most harmless fashion. No, I mean
the woman who was heard threatening him at that secret meeting; the
woman who said she was his wife. Do you think she really was his wife?"
"It is possible," said Father Brown, staring blankly into the void, "that
she really was his wife."
"That would give us the motive of jealousy over his bigamous
remarriage," reflected Jarvis, "for the body was not robbed in any way. No
need to poke about for thieving servants or even impecunious actors. But as
for that, of course, you've noticed the outstanding and peculiar thing about
the case?"
"I have noticed several peculiar things," said Father Brown. "Which one
do you mean?"
"I mean the corporate alibi," said Jarvis gravely. "It's not often that
practically a whole company has a public alibi like that; an alibi on a
lighted stage and all witnessing to each other. As it turns out it is jolly lucky
for our friends here that poor Mandeville did put those two silly society
women in the box to watch the rehearsal. They can bear witness that the
whole act was performed without a hitch, with the characters on the stage
all the time. They began long before Mandeville was last seen going into his
room. They went on at least five or ten minutes after you and I found his
dead body. And, by a lucky coincidence, the moment we actually heard him
fall was during the time when all the characters were on the stage together."
"Yes, that is certainly very important and simplifies everything," agreed
Father Brown. "Let us count the people covered by the alibi. There was
Randall: I rather fancy Randall practically hated the manager, though he is
very properly covering his feelings just now. But he is ruled out; it was his
voice we heard thundering over our heads from the stage. There is our jeune
Page 84
premier, Mr. Knight: I have rather good reason to suppose he was in love
with Mandeville's wife and not concealing that sentiment so much as he
might; but he is out of it, for he was on the stage at the same time, being
thundered at. There was that amiable Jew who calls himself Aubrey Vernon,
he's out of it; and there's Mrs. Mandeville, she's out of it. Their corporate
alibi, as you say, depends chiefly on Lady Miriam and her friend in the box;
though there is the general common-sense corroboration that the act had to
be gone through and the routine of the theatre seems to have suffered no
interruption. The legal witnesses, however, are Lady Miriam and her friend,
Miss Talbot. I suppose you feel sure they are all right?"
"Lady Miriam?" said Jarvis in surprise. "Oh, yes.... I suppose you mean
that she looks a queer sort of vamp. But you've no notion what even the
ladies of the best families are looking like nowadays. Besides, is there any
particular reason for doubting their evidence?"
"Only that it brings us up against a blank wall," said Father Brown.
"Don't you see that this collective alibi practically covers everybody? Those
four were the only performers in the theatre at the time; and there were
scarcely any servants in the theatre; none indeed, except old Sam, who
guards the only regular entrance, and the woman who guarded Miss
Maroni's door. There is nobody else left available but you and me. We
certainly might be accused of the crime, especially as we found the body.
There seems nobody else who can be accused. You didn't happen to kill him
when I wasn't looking, I suppose?"
Jarvis looked up with a slight start and stared a moment, then the broad
grin returned to his swarthy face. He shook his head.
"You didn't do it," said Father Brown; "and we will assume for the
moment, merely for the sake of argument, that I didn't do it. The people on
the stage being out of it, it really leaves the Signora behind her locked door,
the sentinel in front other door, and old Sam. Or are you thinking of the two
ladies in the box? Of course they might have slipped out of the box."
"No," said Jarvis; "I am thinking of the unknown woman who came and
told Mandeville she was his wife."
"Perhaps she was," said the priest; and this time there was a note in his
steady voice that made his companion start to his feet once more and lean
with Mandeville's wife and not concealing that sentiment so much as he
might; but he is out of it, for he was on the stage at the same time, being
thundered at. There was that amiable Jew who calls himself Aubrey Vernon,
he's out of it; and there's Mrs. Mandeville, she's out of it. Their corporate
alibi, as you say, depends chiefly on Lady Miriam and her friend in the box;
though there is the general common-sense corroboration that the act had to
be gone through and the routine of the theatre seems to have suffered no
interruption. The legal witnesses, however, are Lady Miriam and her friend,
Miss Talbot. I suppose you feel sure they are all right?"
"Lady Miriam?" said Jarvis in surprise. "Oh, yes.... I suppose you mean
that she looks a queer sort of vamp. But you've no notion what even the
ladies of the best families are looking like nowadays. Besides, is there any
particular reason for doubting their evidence?"
"Only that it brings us up against a blank wall," said Father Brown.
"Don't you see that this collective alibi practically covers everybody? Those
four were the only performers in the theatre at the time; and there were
scarcely any servants in the theatre; none indeed, except old Sam, who
guards the only regular entrance, and the woman who guarded Miss
Maroni's door. There is nobody else left available but you and me. We
certainly might be accused of the crime, especially as we found the body.
There seems nobody else who can be accused. You didn't happen to kill him
when I wasn't looking, I suppose?"
Jarvis looked up with a slight start and stared a moment, then the broad
grin returned to his swarthy face. He shook his head.
"You didn't do it," said Father Brown; "and we will assume for the
moment, merely for the sake of argument, that I didn't do it. The people on
the stage being out of it, it really leaves the Signora behind her locked door,
the sentinel in front other door, and old Sam. Or are you thinking of the two
ladies in the box? Of course they might have slipped out of the box."
"No," said Jarvis; "I am thinking of the unknown woman who came and
told Mandeville she was his wife."
"Perhaps she was," said the priest; and this time there was a note in his
steady voice that made his companion start to his feet once more and lean
Page 85
across the table.
"We said," he observed in a low, eager voice, "that this first wife might
have been jealous of the other wife."
"No," said Father Brown; "she might have been jealous of the Italian
girl, perhaps, or of Lady Miriam Marden. But she was not jealous of the
other wife."
"And why not?"
"Because there was no other wife," said Father Brown. "So far from
being a bigamist, Mr. Mandeville seems to me to have been a highly
monogamous person. His wife was almost too much with him; so much
with him that you all charitably suppose that she must be somebody else.
But I don't see how she could have been with him when he was killed, for
we agree that she was acting all the time in front of the footlights. Acting an
important part, too...."
"Do you really mean," cried Jarvis, "that the strange woman who
haunted him like a ghost was only the Mrs. Mandeville we know?" But he
received no answer; for Father Brown was staring into vacancy with a blank
expression almost like an idiot's. He always did look most idiotic at the
instant when he was most intelligent.
The next moment he scrambled to his feet, looking very harassed and
distressed. "This is awful," he said. "I'm not sure it isn't the worst business I
ever had; but I've got to go through with it. Would you go and ask Mrs.
Mandeville if I may speak to her in private?"
"Oh, certainly," said Jarvis, as he turned towards the door. "But what's
the matter with you?"
"Only being a born fool," said Father Brown; "a very common complaint
in this vale of tears. I was fool enough to forget altogether that the play was
The School For Scandal."
He walked restlessly up and down the room until Jarvis reappeared at the
door with an altered and even alarmed face.
"I can't find her anywhere," he said. "Nobody seems to have seen her."
"We said," he observed in a low, eager voice, "that this first wife might
have been jealous of the other wife."
"No," said Father Brown; "she might have been jealous of the Italian
girl, perhaps, or of Lady Miriam Marden. But she was not jealous of the
other wife."
"And why not?"
"Because there was no other wife," said Father Brown. "So far from
being a bigamist, Mr. Mandeville seems to me to have been a highly
monogamous person. His wife was almost too much with him; so much
with him that you all charitably suppose that she must be somebody else.
But I don't see how she could have been with him when he was killed, for
we agree that she was acting all the time in front of the footlights. Acting an
important part, too...."
"Do you really mean," cried Jarvis, "that the strange woman who
haunted him like a ghost was only the Mrs. Mandeville we know?" But he
received no answer; for Father Brown was staring into vacancy with a blank
expression almost like an idiot's. He always did look most idiotic at the
instant when he was most intelligent.
The next moment he scrambled to his feet, looking very harassed and
distressed. "This is awful," he said. "I'm not sure it isn't the worst business I
ever had; but I've got to go through with it. Would you go and ask Mrs.
Mandeville if I may speak to her in private?"
"Oh, certainly," said Jarvis, as he turned towards the door. "But what's
the matter with you?"
"Only being a born fool," said Father Brown; "a very common complaint
in this vale of tears. I was fool enough to forget altogether that the play was
The School For Scandal."
He walked restlessly up and down the room until Jarvis reappeared at the
door with an altered and even alarmed face.
"I can't find her anywhere," he said. "Nobody seems to have seen her."
Page 86
"They haven't seen Norman Knight either, have they?" asked Father
Brown dryly. "Well, it saves me the most painful interview of my life.
Saving the grace of God, I was very nearly frightened of that woman. But
she was frightened of me, too; frightened of something I'd seen or said.
Knight was always begging her to bolt with him. Now she's done it; and I'm
devilish sorry for him."
"For him?" inquired Jarvis.
"Well, it can't be very nice to elope with a murderess," said the other
dispassionately. "But as a matter of fact she was something very much
worse than a murderess."
"And what is that?"
"An egoist," said Father Brown. "She was the sort of person who had
looked in the mirror before looking out of the window, and it is the worst
calamity of mortal life. The looking-glass was unlucky for her, all right; but
rather because it wasn't broken."
"I can't understand what all this means," said Jarvis. "Everybody
regarded her as a person of the most exalted ideals, almost moving on a
higher spiritual plane than the rest of us...."
"She regarded herself in that light," said the other; "and she knew how to
hypnotize everybody else into it. Perhaps I hadn't known her long enough to
be wrong about her. But I knew the sort of person she was five minutes
after I clapped eyes on her."
"Oh, come." cried Jarvis; "I'm sure her behaviour about the Italian was
beautiful."
"Her behaviour always was beautiful," said the other. "I've heard from
everybody here all about her refinements and subtleties and spiritual
soarings above poor Mandeville's head. But all these spiritualities and
subtleties seem to me to boil themselves clown to the simple fact that she
certainly was a lady and he most certainly was not a gentleman. But, do you
know, I have never felt quite sure that St. Peter will make that the only test
at the gate of heaven.
"As for the rest," he went on with increasing animation, "I knew from
the very first words she said that she was not really being fair to the poor
Brown dryly. "Well, it saves me the most painful interview of my life.
Saving the grace of God, I was very nearly frightened of that woman. But
she was frightened of me, too; frightened of something I'd seen or said.
Knight was always begging her to bolt with him. Now she's done it; and I'm
devilish sorry for him."
"For him?" inquired Jarvis.
"Well, it can't be very nice to elope with a murderess," said the other
dispassionately. "But as a matter of fact she was something very much
worse than a murderess."
"And what is that?"
"An egoist," said Father Brown. "She was the sort of person who had
looked in the mirror before looking out of the window, and it is the worst
calamity of mortal life. The looking-glass was unlucky for her, all right; but
rather because it wasn't broken."
"I can't understand what all this means," said Jarvis. "Everybody
regarded her as a person of the most exalted ideals, almost moving on a
higher spiritual plane than the rest of us...."
"She regarded herself in that light," said the other; "and she knew how to
hypnotize everybody else into it. Perhaps I hadn't known her long enough to
be wrong about her. But I knew the sort of person she was five minutes
after I clapped eyes on her."
"Oh, come." cried Jarvis; "I'm sure her behaviour about the Italian was
beautiful."
"Her behaviour always was beautiful," said the other. "I've heard from
everybody here all about her refinements and subtleties and spiritual
soarings above poor Mandeville's head. But all these spiritualities and
subtleties seem to me to boil themselves clown to the simple fact that she
certainly was a lady and he most certainly was not a gentleman. But, do you
know, I have never felt quite sure that St. Peter will make that the only test
at the gate of heaven.
"As for the rest," he went on with increasing animation, "I knew from
the very first words she said that she was not really being fair to the poor
Page 87
Italian, with all her fine airs of frigid magnanimity. And again, I realized it
when I knew that the play was The School for Scandal."
"You are going rather too fast for me," said Jarvis in some bewilderment.
"What does it matter what the play was?"
"Well," said the priest, "she said she had given the girl the part of the
beautiful heroine and had retired into the background herself with the older
part of a matron. Now that might have applied to almost any play; but it
falsifies the facts about that particular play. She can only have meant that
she gave the other actress the part of Maria, which is hardly a part at all.
And the part of the obscure and self-effacing married woman, if you please,
must have been the part of Lady Teazle, which is the only part any actress
wants to act. If the Italian was a first-rate actress who had been promised a
first-rate part, there was really some excuse, or at least some cause, for her
mad Italian rage. There generally is for mad Italian rages; Latins are logical
and have a reason for going mad. But that one little thing let in daylight for
me on the meaning of her magnanimity. And there was another thing, even
then. You laughed when I said that the sulky look of Mrs. Sands was a study
in character; but not in the character of Mrs. Sands. But it was true. If you
want to know what a lady is really like, don't look at her; for she may be too
clever for you. Don't look at the men round her, for they may be too silly
about her. But look at some other woman who is always near to her, and
especially one who is under her. You will see in that mirror her real face,
and the face mirrored in Mrs. Sands was very ugly.
"And as for all the other impressions, what were they? I heard a lot about
the unworthiness of poor old Mandeville; but it was all about his being
unworthy other, and I am pretty certain it came indirectly from her. And,
even so, it betrayed itself. Obviously, from what every man said, she had
confided in every man about her confounded intellectual loneliness. You
yourself said she never complained; and then quoted her about how her
uncomplaining silence strengthened her soul. And that is just the note; that's
the unmistakable style. People who complain are just jolly, human Christian
nuisances; I don't mind them. But people who complain that they never
complain are the devil. They are really the devil; isn't that swagger of
stoicism the whole point of the Byronic cult of Satan? I heard all this; but
for the life of me I couldn't hear of anything tangible she had to complain
of. Nobody pretended that her husband drank, or beat her, or left her
when I knew that the play was The School for Scandal."
"You are going rather too fast for me," said Jarvis in some bewilderment.
"What does it matter what the play was?"
"Well," said the priest, "she said she had given the girl the part of the
beautiful heroine and had retired into the background herself with the older
part of a matron. Now that might have applied to almost any play; but it
falsifies the facts about that particular play. She can only have meant that
she gave the other actress the part of Maria, which is hardly a part at all.
And the part of the obscure and self-effacing married woman, if you please,
must have been the part of Lady Teazle, which is the only part any actress
wants to act. If the Italian was a first-rate actress who had been promised a
first-rate part, there was really some excuse, or at least some cause, for her
mad Italian rage. There generally is for mad Italian rages; Latins are logical
and have a reason for going mad. But that one little thing let in daylight for
me on the meaning of her magnanimity. And there was another thing, even
then. You laughed when I said that the sulky look of Mrs. Sands was a study
in character; but not in the character of Mrs. Sands. But it was true. If you
want to know what a lady is really like, don't look at her; for she may be too
clever for you. Don't look at the men round her, for they may be too silly
about her. But look at some other woman who is always near to her, and
especially one who is under her. You will see in that mirror her real face,
and the face mirrored in Mrs. Sands was very ugly.
"And as for all the other impressions, what were they? I heard a lot about
the unworthiness of poor old Mandeville; but it was all about his being
unworthy other, and I am pretty certain it came indirectly from her. And,
even so, it betrayed itself. Obviously, from what every man said, she had
confided in every man about her confounded intellectual loneliness. You
yourself said she never complained; and then quoted her about how her
uncomplaining silence strengthened her soul. And that is just the note; that's
the unmistakable style. People who complain are just jolly, human Christian
nuisances; I don't mind them. But people who complain that they never
complain are the devil. They are really the devil; isn't that swagger of
stoicism the whole point of the Byronic cult of Satan? I heard all this; but
for the life of me I couldn't hear of anything tangible she had to complain
of. Nobody pretended that her husband drank, or beat her, or left her
Page 88
without money, or even was unfaithful, until the rumour about the secret
meetings, which were simply her own melodramatic habit of pestering him
with curtain-lectures in his own business office. And when one looked at
the facts, apart from the atmospheric impression of martyrdom she
contrived to spread, the facts were really quite the other way. Mandeville
left off making money on pantomimes to please her; he started losing
money on classical drama to please her. She arranged the scenery and
furniture as she liked. She wanted Sheridan's play and she had it; she
wanted the part of Lady Teazle and she had it; she wanted a rehearsal
without costume at that particular hour and she had it. It may be worth
remarking on the curious fact that she wanted that."
"But what is the use of all this tirade?" asked the actor, who had hardly
ever heard his clerical friend, make so long a speech before. "We seem to
have got a long way from the murder in all this psychological business. She
may have eloped with Knight; she may have bamboozled Randall; she may
have bamboozled me. But she can't have murdered her husband; for
everyone agrees she was on the stage through the whole scene. She may be
wicked; but she isn't a witch."
"Well, I wouldn't be so sure," said Father Brown, with a smile. "But she
didn't need to use any witchcraft in this case. I know now that she did it,
and very simply indeed."
"Why are you so sure of that?" asked Jarvis, looking at him in a puzzled
way.
"Because the play was The School for Scandal," replied Father Brown,
"and that particular act of The School for Scandal. I should like to remind
you, as I said just now, that she always arranged the furniture how she liked.
I should also like to remind you that this stage was built and used for
pantomimes; it would naturally have trap-doors and trick exits of that sort.
And when you say that witnesses could attest to having seen all the
performers on the stage, I should like to remind you that in the principal
scene of The School for Scandal one of the principal performers remains for
a considerable time on the stage, but is not seen. She is technically 'on,' but
she might practically be very much 'off.' That is the Screen of Lady Teazle
and the Alibi of Mrs. Mandeville."
meetings, which were simply her own melodramatic habit of pestering him
with curtain-lectures in his own business office. And when one looked at
the facts, apart from the atmospheric impression of martyrdom she
contrived to spread, the facts were really quite the other way. Mandeville
left off making money on pantomimes to please her; he started losing
money on classical drama to please her. She arranged the scenery and
furniture as she liked. She wanted Sheridan's play and she had it; she
wanted the part of Lady Teazle and she had it; she wanted a rehearsal
without costume at that particular hour and she had it. It may be worth
remarking on the curious fact that she wanted that."
"But what is the use of all this tirade?" asked the actor, who had hardly
ever heard his clerical friend, make so long a speech before. "We seem to
have got a long way from the murder in all this psychological business. She
may have eloped with Knight; she may have bamboozled Randall; she may
have bamboozled me. But she can't have murdered her husband; for
everyone agrees she was on the stage through the whole scene. She may be
wicked; but she isn't a witch."
"Well, I wouldn't be so sure," said Father Brown, with a smile. "But she
didn't need to use any witchcraft in this case. I know now that she did it,
and very simply indeed."
"Why are you so sure of that?" asked Jarvis, looking at him in a puzzled
way.
"Because the play was The School for Scandal," replied Father Brown,
"and that particular act of The School for Scandal. I should like to remind
you, as I said just now, that she always arranged the furniture how she liked.
I should also like to remind you that this stage was built and used for
pantomimes; it would naturally have trap-doors and trick exits of that sort.
And when you say that witnesses could attest to having seen all the
performers on the stage, I should like to remind you that in the principal
scene of The School for Scandal one of the principal performers remains for
a considerable time on the stage, but is not seen. She is technically 'on,' but
she might practically be very much 'off.' That is the Screen of Lady Teazle
and the Alibi of Mrs. Mandeville."
Page 89
There was a silence and then the actor said: "You think she slipped
through a trap-door behind a screen down to the floor below, where the
manager's room was?"
"She certainly slipped away in some fashion; and that is the most
probable fashion," said the other. "I think it all the more probable because
she took the opportunity of an undress rehearsal, and even indeed arranged
for one. It is a guess; but I fancy if it had been a dress rehearsal it might
have been more difficult to get through a trap-door in the hoops of the
eighteenth century. There are many little difficulties, of course, but I think
they could all be met in time and in turn."
"What I can't meet is the big difficulty," said Jarvis, putting his head on
his hand with a sort of groan. "I simply can't bring myself to believe that a
radiant and serene creature like that could so lose, so to speak, her bodily
balance, to say nothing of her moral balance. Was any motive strong
enough? Was she very much in love with Knight?"
"I hope so," replied his companion; "for really it would be the most
human excuse. But I'm sorry to say that I have my doubts. She wanted to
get rid of her husband, who was an old-fashioned, provincial hack, not even
making much money. She wanted to have a career as the brilliant wife of a
brilliant and rapidly-rising actor. But she didn't want in that sense to act in
The School for Scandal. She wouldn't have run away with a man except in
the last resort. It wasn't a human passion with her, but a sort of hellish
respectability. She was always dogging her husband in secret and badgering
him to divorce himself or otherwise get out of the way; and as he refused he
paid at last for his refusal. There's another thing you've got to remember.
You talk about these highbrows having a higher art and a more
philosophical drama. But remember what a lot of the philosophy is!
Remember what sort of conduct those highbrows often present to the
highest! All about the Will to Power and the Right to Live and the Right to
Experience ... damned nonsense and more than damned nonsense—
nonsense that can damn."
Father Brown frowned, which he did very rarely; and there was still a
cloud on his brow as he put on his hat and went out into the night.
through a trap-door behind a screen down to the floor below, where the
manager's room was?"
"She certainly slipped away in some fashion; and that is the most
probable fashion," said the other. "I think it all the more probable because
she took the opportunity of an undress rehearsal, and even indeed arranged
for one. It is a guess; but I fancy if it had been a dress rehearsal it might
have been more difficult to get through a trap-door in the hoops of the
eighteenth century. There are many little difficulties, of course, but I think
they could all be met in time and in turn."
"What I can't meet is the big difficulty," said Jarvis, putting his head on
his hand with a sort of groan. "I simply can't bring myself to believe that a
radiant and serene creature like that could so lose, so to speak, her bodily
balance, to say nothing of her moral balance. Was any motive strong
enough? Was she very much in love with Knight?"
"I hope so," replied his companion; "for really it would be the most
human excuse. But I'm sorry to say that I have my doubts. She wanted to
get rid of her husband, who was an old-fashioned, provincial hack, not even
making much money. She wanted to have a career as the brilliant wife of a
brilliant and rapidly-rising actor. But she didn't want in that sense to act in
The School for Scandal. She wouldn't have run away with a man except in
the last resort. It wasn't a human passion with her, but a sort of hellish
respectability. She was always dogging her husband in secret and badgering
him to divorce himself or otherwise get out of the way; and as he refused he
paid at last for his refusal. There's another thing you've got to remember.
You talk about these highbrows having a higher art and a more
philosophical drama. But remember what a lot of the philosophy is!
Remember what sort of conduct those highbrows often present to the
highest! All about the Will to Power and the Right to Live and the Right to
Experience ... damned nonsense and more than damned nonsense—
nonsense that can damn."
Father Brown frowned, which he did very rarely; and there was still a
cloud on his brow as he put on his hat and went out into the night.
Page 90
Page 91
V
THE VANISHING OF VAUDREY
SIR ARTHUR VAUDREY, in his light-grey summer suit, and wearing on
his grey head the white hat which he so boldly affected, went walking
briskly up the road by the river from his own house to the little group of
houses that were almost like outhouses to his own, entered that little hamlet,
and then vanished completely as if he had been carried away by the fairies.
The disappearance seemed the more absolute and abrupt because of the
familiarity of the scene and the extreme simplicity of the conditions of the
problem. The hamlet could not be called a village; indeed, it was little more
than a small and strangely-isolated street. It stood in the middle of wide and
open fields and plains, a mere string of the four or five shops absolutely
needed by the neighbours; that is, by a few farmers and the family at the
great house. There was a butcher's at the corner, at which, it appeared, Sir
Arthur had last been seen. He was seen by two young men staying at his
house; Evan Smith, who was acting as his secretary, and John Dalmon, who
was generally supposed to be engaged to his ward. There was next to the
butcher's a small shop combining a large number of functions, such as is
found in villages, in which a little old woman sold sweets, walking-sticks,
golf-balls, gum, balls of string and a very faded sort of stationery. Beyond
this was the tobacconist, to which the two young men were betaking
themselves when they last caught a glimpse of their host standing in front of
the butcher's shop; and beyond that was a dingy little dressmaker's, kept by
two ladies. A pale and shiny shop, offering to the passer-by great goblets of
very wan, green lemonade, completed the block of buildings; for the only
real and Christian inn in the neighbourhood stood by itself some way, down
the main road. Between the inn and the hamlet was a cross-roads, at which
stood a policeman and a uniformed official of a motoring club; and both
agreed that Sir Arthur had never passed that point on the road.
THE VANISHING OF VAUDREY
SIR ARTHUR VAUDREY, in his light-grey summer suit, and wearing on
his grey head the white hat which he so boldly affected, went walking
briskly up the road by the river from his own house to the little group of
houses that were almost like outhouses to his own, entered that little hamlet,
and then vanished completely as if he had been carried away by the fairies.
The disappearance seemed the more absolute and abrupt because of the
familiarity of the scene and the extreme simplicity of the conditions of the
problem. The hamlet could not be called a village; indeed, it was little more
than a small and strangely-isolated street. It stood in the middle of wide and
open fields and plains, a mere string of the four or five shops absolutely
needed by the neighbours; that is, by a few farmers and the family at the
great house. There was a butcher's at the corner, at which, it appeared, Sir
Arthur had last been seen. He was seen by two young men staying at his
house; Evan Smith, who was acting as his secretary, and John Dalmon, who
was generally supposed to be engaged to his ward. There was next to the
butcher's a small shop combining a large number of functions, such as is
found in villages, in which a little old woman sold sweets, walking-sticks,
golf-balls, gum, balls of string and a very faded sort of stationery. Beyond
this was the tobacconist, to which the two young men were betaking
themselves when they last caught a glimpse of their host standing in front of
the butcher's shop; and beyond that was a dingy little dressmaker's, kept by
two ladies. A pale and shiny shop, offering to the passer-by great goblets of
very wan, green lemonade, completed the block of buildings; for the only
real and Christian inn in the neighbourhood stood by itself some way, down
the main road. Between the inn and the hamlet was a cross-roads, at which
stood a policeman and a uniformed official of a motoring club; and both
agreed that Sir Arthur had never passed that point on the road.
Page 92
It had been at an early hour of a very brilliant summer day that the old
gentleman had gone gaily striding up the road, swinging his walking-stick
and flapping his yellow gloves. He was a good deal of a dandy, but one of a
vigorous and virile sort, especially for his age. His bodily strength and
activity were still very remarkable, and his curly hair might have been a
yellow so pale as to look white instead of a white that was a faded yellow.
His clean-shaven face was handsome, with a high-bridged nose like the
Duke of Wellington's; but the most outstanding features were his eyes. They
were not merely metaphorically outstanding; something prominent and
almost bulging about them was perhaps the only disproportion in his
features; but his lips were sensitive and set a little tightly, as if by an act of
will. He was the squire of all that country and the owner of the little hamlet.
In that sort of place everybody not only knows everybody else, but
generally knows where anybody is at any given moment. The normal course
would have been for Sir Arthur to walk to the village, to say whatever he
wanted to say to the butcher or anybody else, and then walk back to his
house again, all in the course of about half an hour: as the two young men
did when they had bought their cigarettes. But they saw nobody on the road
returning; indeed, there was nobody in sight except the one other guest at
the house, a certain Dr. Abbott, who was sitting with his broad back to them
on the river bank, very patiently fishing.
When all the three guests returned to breakfast, they seemed to think
little or nothing of the continued absence of the squire; but when the day
wore on and he missed one meal after another, they naturally began to be
puzzled, and Sybil Rye, the lady of the household, began to be seriously
alarmed. Expeditions of discovery were dispatched to the village again and
again without finding any trace; and eventually, when darkness fell, the
house was full of a definite fear. Sybil had sent for Father Brown, who was
a friend of hers and had helped her out of a difficulty in the past; and under
the pressure of the apparent peril he had consented to remain at the house
and see it through.
Thus it happened that when the new day's dawn broke without news,
Father Brown was early afoot and on the look out for anything; his black,
stumpy figure could be seen pacing the garden path where the garden was
embanked along the river, as he scanned the landscape up and down with
his short-sighted and rather misty gaze.
gentleman had gone gaily striding up the road, swinging his walking-stick
and flapping his yellow gloves. He was a good deal of a dandy, but one of a
vigorous and virile sort, especially for his age. His bodily strength and
activity were still very remarkable, and his curly hair might have been a
yellow so pale as to look white instead of a white that was a faded yellow.
His clean-shaven face was handsome, with a high-bridged nose like the
Duke of Wellington's; but the most outstanding features were his eyes. They
were not merely metaphorically outstanding; something prominent and
almost bulging about them was perhaps the only disproportion in his
features; but his lips were sensitive and set a little tightly, as if by an act of
will. He was the squire of all that country and the owner of the little hamlet.
In that sort of place everybody not only knows everybody else, but
generally knows where anybody is at any given moment. The normal course
would have been for Sir Arthur to walk to the village, to say whatever he
wanted to say to the butcher or anybody else, and then walk back to his
house again, all in the course of about half an hour: as the two young men
did when they had bought their cigarettes. But they saw nobody on the road
returning; indeed, there was nobody in sight except the one other guest at
the house, a certain Dr. Abbott, who was sitting with his broad back to them
on the river bank, very patiently fishing.
When all the three guests returned to breakfast, they seemed to think
little or nothing of the continued absence of the squire; but when the day
wore on and he missed one meal after another, they naturally began to be
puzzled, and Sybil Rye, the lady of the household, began to be seriously
alarmed. Expeditions of discovery were dispatched to the village again and
again without finding any trace; and eventually, when darkness fell, the
house was full of a definite fear. Sybil had sent for Father Brown, who was
a friend of hers and had helped her out of a difficulty in the past; and under
the pressure of the apparent peril he had consented to remain at the house
and see it through.
Thus it happened that when the new day's dawn broke without news,
Father Brown was early afoot and on the look out for anything; his black,
stumpy figure could be seen pacing the garden path where the garden was
embanked along the river, as he scanned the landscape up and down with
his short-sighted and rather misty gaze.
Page 93
He realized that another figure was moving even more restlessly along
the embankment, and saluted Evan Smith, the secretary, by name.
Evan Smith was a tall, fair-haired young man, looking rather harassed, as
was perhaps natural in that hour of distraction. But something of the sort
hung about him at all times. Perhaps it was more marked because he had the
sort of athletic reach and poise and the sort of leonine yellow hair and
moustache which accompany (always in fiction and sometimes in fact) a
frank and cheerful demeanour of "English youth." As in his case they
accompanied deep and cavernous eyes and a rather haggard look, the
contrast with the conventional tall figure and fair hair of romance may have
had a touch of something sinister. But Father Brown smiled at him amiably
enough and then said more seriously:
"This is a trying business."
"It's a very trying business for Miss Rye," answered the young man
gloomily; "and I don't see why I should disguise what's the worst part of it
for me, even if she is engaged to Dalmon. Shocked, I suppose?"
Father Brown did not look very much shocked, but his face was often
rather expressionless; he merely said, mildly:
"Naturally, we all sympathize with her anxiety. I suppose you haven't
any news or views in the matter?"
"I haven't any news exactly." answered Smith; "no news from outside at
least. As for views...." And he relapsed into moody silence.
"I should be very glad to hear your views," said the little priest
pleasantly. "I hope you don't mind my saying that you seem to have
something on your mind."
The young man stirred rather than started and looked at the priest
steadily, with a frown that threw his hollow eyes into dense shadow.
"Well, you're right enough," he said at last. "I suppose I shall have to tell
somebody. And you seem a safe sort of person to tell."
"Do you know what has happened to Sir Arthur?" asked Father Brown
calmly, as if it were the most casual matter in the world.
the embankment, and saluted Evan Smith, the secretary, by name.
Evan Smith was a tall, fair-haired young man, looking rather harassed, as
was perhaps natural in that hour of distraction. But something of the sort
hung about him at all times. Perhaps it was more marked because he had the
sort of athletic reach and poise and the sort of leonine yellow hair and
moustache which accompany (always in fiction and sometimes in fact) a
frank and cheerful demeanour of "English youth." As in his case they
accompanied deep and cavernous eyes and a rather haggard look, the
contrast with the conventional tall figure and fair hair of romance may have
had a touch of something sinister. But Father Brown smiled at him amiably
enough and then said more seriously:
"This is a trying business."
"It's a very trying business for Miss Rye," answered the young man
gloomily; "and I don't see why I should disguise what's the worst part of it
for me, even if she is engaged to Dalmon. Shocked, I suppose?"
Father Brown did not look very much shocked, but his face was often
rather expressionless; he merely said, mildly:
"Naturally, we all sympathize with her anxiety. I suppose you haven't
any news or views in the matter?"
"I haven't any news exactly." answered Smith; "no news from outside at
least. As for views...." And he relapsed into moody silence.
"I should be very glad to hear your views," said the little priest
pleasantly. "I hope you don't mind my saying that you seem to have
something on your mind."
The young man stirred rather than started and looked at the priest
steadily, with a frown that threw his hollow eyes into dense shadow.
"Well, you're right enough," he said at last. "I suppose I shall have to tell
somebody. And you seem a safe sort of person to tell."
"Do you know what has happened to Sir Arthur?" asked Father Brown
calmly, as if it were the most casual matter in the world.
Page 94
"Yes," said the secretary harshly, "I think I know what has happened to
Sir Arthur."
"A beautiful morning," said a bland voice in his ear; "a beautiful
morning for a rather melancholy meeting."
This time the secretary jumped as if he had been shot, as the large
shadow of Dr. Abbott fell across his path in the already strong sunshine. Dr.
Abbott was still in his dressing-gown; a sumptuous oriental dressing-gown
covered with coloured flowers and dragons, looking rather like one of the
most brilliant flower beds that were growing under the glowing sun. He also
wore large, flat slippers, which was doubtless why he had come so close to
the others without being heard. He would normally have seemed the last
person for such a light and airy approach, for he was a very big, broad and
heavy man, with a powerful benevolent face very much sunburnt, in a
frame of old-fashioned grey whiskers and chin beard, which hung about
him luxuriantly, like the long, grey curls of his venerable head. His long
slits of eyes were rather sleepy and, indeed, he was an elderly gentleman to
be up so early; but he had a look at once robust and weather-beaten, as of an
old farmer or sea captain who had once been out in all weathers. He was the
only old comrade and contemporary of the squire in the company that met
at the house.
"It seems truly extraordinary," he said, shaking his head. "Those little
houses are like dolls' houses, always open front and back, and there's hardly
room to hide anybody, even if they wanted to hide him. And I'm sure they
don't. Dalmon and I cross-examined them all yesterday; they're mostly little
old women that couldn't hurt a fly. The men are nearly all away harvesting,
except the butcher; and Arthur was seen coining out of the butcher's. And
nothing could have happened along that stretch by the river, for I was
fishing there all day."
Then he looked at Smith and the look in his long eyes seemed for the
moment not only sleepy, but a little sly.
"I think you and Dalmon can testify," he said, "that you saw me sitting
there through your whole journey there and back."
"Yes," said Evan Smith shortly, and seemed rather impatient at the long
interruption.
Sir Arthur."
"A beautiful morning," said a bland voice in his ear; "a beautiful
morning for a rather melancholy meeting."
This time the secretary jumped as if he had been shot, as the large
shadow of Dr. Abbott fell across his path in the already strong sunshine. Dr.
Abbott was still in his dressing-gown; a sumptuous oriental dressing-gown
covered with coloured flowers and dragons, looking rather like one of the
most brilliant flower beds that were growing under the glowing sun. He also
wore large, flat slippers, which was doubtless why he had come so close to
the others without being heard. He would normally have seemed the last
person for such a light and airy approach, for he was a very big, broad and
heavy man, with a powerful benevolent face very much sunburnt, in a
frame of old-fashioned grey whiskers and chin beard, which hung about
him luxuriantly, like the long, grey curls of his venerable head. His long
slits of eyes were rather sleepy and, indeed, he was an elderly gentleman to
be up so early; but he had a look at once robust and weather-beaten, as of an
old farmer or sea captain who had once been out in all weathers. He was the
only old comrade and contemporary of the squire in the company that met
at the house.
"It seems truly extraordinary," he said, shaking his head. "Those little
houses are like dolls' houses, always open front and back, and there's hardly
room to hide anybody, even if they wanted to hide him. And I'm sure they
don't. Dalmon and I cross-examined them all yesterday; they're mostly little
old women that couldn't hurt a fly. The men are nearly all away harvesting,
except the butcher; and Arthur was seen coining out of the butcher's. And
nothing could have happened along that stretch by the river, for I was
fishing there all day."
Then he looked at Smith and the look in his long eyes seemed for the
moment not only sleepy, but a little sly.
"I think you and Dalmon can testify," he said, "that you saw me sitting
there through your whole journey there and back."
"Yes," said Evan Smith shortly, and seemed rather impatient at the long
interruption.
Page 95
"The only thing I can think of," went on Dr. Abbott slowly; and then the
interruption was itself interrupted. A figure at once light and sturdy strode
very rapidly across the green lawn between the gay flowerbeds, and John
Dalmon appeared among them, holding a paper in his hand. He was neatly
dressed and rather swarthy, with a very fine square Napoleonic face and
very sad eyes; eyes so sad that they looked almost dead. He seemed to be
still young, but his black hair had gone prematurely grey about the temples.
"I've just had this telegram from the police," he said "I wired to them last
night and they say they're sending down a man at once. Do you know, Dr.
Abbott, of anybody else we ought to send for? Relations, I mean, and that
sort of thing."
"There is his nephew, Vernon Vaudrey, of course," said the old man. "If
you will come with me, I think I can give you his address and—and tell you
something rather special about him."
Dr. Abbott and Dalmon moved away in the direction of the house and,
when they had gone a certain distance, Father Brown said simply, as if there
had been no interruption:
"You were saying?"
"You're a cool hand," said the secretary. "I suppose it comes of hearing
confessions. I feel rather as if I were going to make a confession. Some
people would feel a bit jolted out of the mood of confidence by that queer
old elephant creeping up like a snake. But I suppose I'd better stick to it,
though it really isn't my confession, but somebody else's." He stopped a
moment, frowning and pulling his moustache; then he said, abruptly:
"I believe Sir Arthur has bolted, and I believe I know why."
There was a silence and then he exploded again.
"I'm in a damnable position, and most people would say I was doing a
damnable thing. I am now going to appear in the character of a sneak and a
skunk and I believe I am doing my duty."
"You must be the judge," said Father Brown gravely. "What is the matter
with your duty?"
"I'm in the perfectly foul position of telling tales against a rival, and a
successful rival, too," said the young man bitterly; "and I don't know what
interruption was itself interrupted. A figure at once light and sturdy strode
very rapidly across the green lawn between the gay flowerbeds, and John
Dalmon appeared among them, holding a paper in his hand. He was neatly
dressed and rather swarthy, with a very fine square Napoleonic face and
very sad eyes; eyes so sad that they looked almost dead. He seemed to be
still young, but his black hair had gone prematurely grey about the temples.
"I've just had this telegram from the police," he said "I wired to them last
night and they say they're sending down a man at once. Do you know, Dr.
Abbott, of anybody else we ought to send for? Relations, I mean, and that
sort of thing."
"There is his nephew, Vernon Vaudrey, of course," said the old man. "If
you will come with me, I think I can give you his address and—and tell you
something rather special about him."
Dr. Abbott and Dalmon moved away in the direction of the house and,
when they had gone a certain distance, Father Brown said simply, as if there
had been no interruption:
"You were saying?"
"You're a cool hand," said the secretary. "I suppose it comes of hearing
confessions. I feel rather as if I were going to make a confession. Some
people would feel a bit jolted out of the mood of confidence by that queer
old elephant creeping up like a snake. But I suppose I'd better stick to it,
though it really isn't my confession, but somebody else's." He stopped a
moment, frowning and pulling his moustache; then he said, abruptly:
"I believe Sir Arthur has bolted, and I believe I know why."
There was a silence and then he exploded again.
"I'm in a damnable position, and most people would say I was doing a
damnable thing. I am now going to appear in the character of a sneak and a
skunk and I believe I am doing my duty."
"You must be the judge," said Father Brown gravely. "What is the matter
with your duty?"
"I'm in the perfectly foul position of telling tales against a rival, and a
successful rival, too," said the young man bitterly; "and I don't know what
Page 96
else in the world I can do. You were asking what was the explanation of
Vaudrey's disappearance. I am absolutely convinced that Dalmon is the
explanation."
"You mean," said the priest, with composure, "that Dalmon has killed Sir
Arthur?"
"No!" exploded Smith, with startling violence. "No, a hundred times! He
hasn't done that, whatever else he's done. He isn't a murderer, whatever else
he is. He has the best of all alibis; the evidence of a man who hates him. I'm
not likely to perjure myself for love of Dalmon; and I could swear in any
court he did nothing to the old man yesterday. Dalmon and I were together
all day, or all that part of the day, and he did nothing in the village except
buy cigarettes, and nothing here except smoke them and read in the library.
No; I believe he is a criminal, but he did not kill Vaudrey. I might even say
more; because he is a criminal he did not kill Vaudrey."
"Yes," said the other patiently, "and what does that mean?"
"It means," replied the secretary, "that he is a criminal committing
another crime: and his crime depends on keeping Vaudrey alive."
"Oh, I see," said Father Brown.
"I know Sybil Rye pretty well, and her character is a great part of this
story. It is a very fine character in both senses: that is, it is of a noble quality
and only too delicate a texture. She is one of those people who are terribly
conscientious, without any of that armour of habit and hard common sense
that many conscientious people get. She is almost insanely sensitive and at
the same time quite unselfish. Her history is curious: she was left literally
penniless like a foundling and Sir Arthur took her into his house and treated
her with consideration, which puzzled many; for, without being hard on the
old man, it was not much in his line. But, when she was about seventeen,
the explanation came to her with a shock; for her guardian asked her to
marry him. Now I come to the curious part of the story. Somehow or other,
Sybil had heard from somebody (I rather suspect from old Abbott) that Sir
Arthur Vaudrey, in his wilder youth, had committed some crime or, at least,
done some great wrong to somebody, which had got him into serious
trouble. I don't know what it was. But it was a sort of nightmare to the girl
at her crude sentimental age, and made him seem like a monster, at least too
Vaudrey's disappearance. I am absolutely convinced that Dalmon is the
explanation."
"You mean," said the priest, with composure, "that Dalmon has killed Sir
Arthur?"
"No!" exploded Smith, with startling violence. "No, a hundred times! He
hasn't done that, whatever else he's done. He isn't a murderer, whatever else
he is. He has the best of all alibis; the evidence of a man who hates him. I'm
not likely to perjure myself for love of Dalmon; and I could swear in any
court he did nothing to the old man yesterday. Dalmon and I were together
all day, or all that part of the day, and he did nothing in the village except
buy cigarettes, and nothing here except smoke them and read in the library.
No; I believe he is a criminal, but he did not kill Vaudrey. I might even say
more; because he is a criminal he did not kill Vaudrey."
"Yes," said the other patiently, "and what does that mean?"
"It means," replied the secretary, "that he is a criminal committing
another crime: and his crime depends on keeping Vaudrey alive."
"Oh, I see," said Father Brown.
"I know Sybil Rye pretty well, and her character is a great part of this
story. It is a very fine character in both senses: that is, it is of a noble quality
and only too delicate a texture. She is one of those people who are terribly
conscientious, without any of that armour of habit and hard common sense
that many conscientious people get. She is almost insanely sensitive and at
the same time quite unselfish. Her history is curious: she was left literally
penniless like a foundling and Sir Arthur took her into his house and treated
her with consideration, which puzzled many; for, without being hard on the
old man, it was not much in his line. But, when she was about seventeen,
the explanation came to her with a shock; for her guardian asked her to
marry him. Now I come to the curious part of the story. Somehow or other,
Sybil had heard from somebody (I rather suspect from old Abbott) that Sir
Arthur Vaudrey, in his wilder youth, had committed some crime or, at least,
done some great wrong to somebody, which had got him into serious
trouble. I don't know what it was. But it was a sort of nightmare to the girl
at her crude sentimental age, and made him seem like a monster, at least too
Page 97
much so for the close relation of marriage. What she did was incredibly
typical of her. With helpless terror and with heroic courage she told him the
truth with her own trembling lips. She admitted that her repulsion might be
morbid; she confessed it like a secret madness. To her relief and surprise he
took it quietly and courteously, and apparently said no more on the subject;
and her sense of his generosity was greatly increased by the next stage of
the story. There came into her lonely life the influence of an equally lonely
man. He was camping-out like a sort of hermit on one of the islands in the
river; and I suppose the mystery made him attractive, though I admit he is
attractive enough; a gentleman, and quite witty, though very melancholy—
which, I suppose, increased the romance. It was this man, Dalmon, of
course; and to this day I'm not sure how far she really accepted him; but it
got as far as his getting permission to see her guardian. I can fancy her
awaiting that interview in an agony of terror and wondering how the old
beau would take the appearance of a rival. But here, again, she found she
had apparently done him an injustice. He received the younger man with
hearty hospitality and seemed to be delighted with the prospects of the
young couple. He and Dalmon went shooting and fishing together and were
the best of friends, when one day she had another shock. Dalmon let slip in
conversation some chance phrase that the old man 'had not changed much
in thirty years,' and the truth about the odd intimacy burst upon her. All that
introduction and hospitality had been a masquerade; the men had obviously
known each other before. That was why the younger man had come down
rather covertly to that district. That was why the elder man was lending
himself so readily to promote the match. I wonder what you are thinking?"
"I know what you are thinking," said Father Brown, with a smile, "and it
seems entirely logical. Here we have Vaudrey, with some ugly story in his
past; a mysterious stranger come to haunt him, and getting whatever he
wants out of him. In plain words, you think Dalmon is a blackmailer."
"I do," said the other; "and a rotten thing to think, too."
Father Brown reflected for a moment and then said: "I think I should like
to go up to the house now and have a talk to Dr. Abbott."
When he came out of the house again an hour or two afterwards, he may
have been talking to Dr. Abbott, but he emerged in company with Sybil
Rye, a pale girl with reddish hair and a profile delicate and almost
typical of her. With helpless terror and with heroic courage she told him the
truth with her own trembling lips. She admitted that her repulsion might be
morbid; she confessed it like a secret madness. To her relief and surprise he
took it quietly and courteously, and apparently said no more on the subject;
and her sense of his generosity was greatly increased by the next stage of
the story. There came into her lonely life the influence of an equally lonely
man. He was camping-out like a sort of hermit on one of the islands in the
river; and I suppose the mystery made him attractive, though I admit he is
attractive enough; a gentleman, and quite witty, though very melancholy—
which, I suppose, increased the romance. It was this man, Dalmon, of
course; and to this day I'm not sure how far she really accepted him; but it
got as far as his getting permission to see her guardian. I can fancy her
awaiting that interview in an agony of terror and wondering how the old
beau would take the appearance of a rival. But here, again, she found she
had apparently done him an injustice. He received the younger man with
hearty hospitality and seemed to be delighted with the prospects of the
young couple. He and Dalmon went shooting and fishing together and were
the best of friends, when one day she had another shock. Dalmon let slip in
conversation some chance phrase that the old man 'had not changed much
in thirty years,' and the truth about the odd intimacy burst upon her. All that
introduction and hospitality had been a masquerade; the men had obviously
known each other before. That was why the younger man had come down
rather covertly to that district. That was why the elder man was lending
himself so readily to promote the match. I wonder what you are thinking?"
"I know what you are thinking," said Father Brown, with a smile, "and it
seems entirely logical. Here we have Vaudrey, with some ugly story in his
past; a mysterious stranger come to haunt him, and getting whatever he
wants out of him. In plain words, you think Dalmon is a blackmailer."
"I do," said the other; "and a rotten thing to think, too."
Father Brown reflected for a moment and then said: "I think I should like
to go up to the house now and have a talk to Dr. Abbott."
When he came out of the house again an hour or two afterwards, he may
have been talking to Dr. Abbott, but he emerged in company with Sybil
Rye, a pale girl with reddish hair and a profile delicate and almost
Page 98
tremulous; at the sight other, one could instantly understand all the
secretary's story of her shuddering candour. It recalled Godiva and certain
tales of virgin martyrs; only the shy can be so shameless for conscience's
sake. Smith came forward to meet them, and for a moment they stood
talking on the lawn. The day which had been brilliant from daybreak was
now glowing and even glaring; but Father Brown carried his black bundle
of an umbrella as well as wearing his black umbrella of a hat; and seemed,
in a general way, buttoned up to breast the storm. But perhaps it was only
an unconscious effect of attitude; and perhaps the storm was not a material
storm.
"What I hate about it all," Sybil was saying in a low voice, "is the talk
that's beginning already; suspicions against everybody. John and Evan can
answer for each other, I suppose; but Dr. Abbott has had an awful scene
with the butcher, who thinks he is accused and is throwing accusations
about in consequence."
Evan Smith looked very uncomfortable; then blurted out: "Look here,
Sybil, I can't say much, but we don't believe there's any need for all that. It's
all very beastly, but we don't think there's been—any violence."
"Have you got a theory, then?" said the girl, looking instantly at the
priest.
"I have heard a theory," he replied, "which seems to me very
convincing."
He stood looking rather dreamily towards the river; and Smith and Sybil
began to talk to each other swiftly, in lowered tones. The priest drifted
along the river bank, ruminating, and plunged into a plantation of thin trees
on an almost overhanging bank. The strong sun beat on the thin veil of little
dancing leaves like small green flames, and all the birds were singing as if
the tree had a hundred tongues. A minute or two later, Evan Smith heard his
own name called cautiously and yet clearly from the green depths of the
thicket. He stepped rapidly in that direction and met Father Brown
returning. The priest said to him, in a very low voice:
"Don't let the lady come down here. Can't you get rid of her? Ask her to
telephone or something; and then come back here again."
secretary's story of her shuddering candour. It recalled Godiva and certain
tales of virgin martyrs; only the shy can be so shameless for conscience's
sake. Smith came forward to meet them, and for a moment they stood
talking on the lawn. The day which had been brilliant from daybreak was
now glowing and even glaring; but Father Brown carried his black bundle
of an umbrella as well as wearing his black umbrella of a hat; and seemed,
in a general way, buttoned up to breast the storm. But perhaps it was only
an unconscious effect of attitude; and perhaps the storm was not a material
storm.
"What I hate about it all," Sybil was saying in a low voice, "is the talk
that's beginning already; suspicions against everybody. John and Evan can
answer for each other, I suppose; but Dr. Abbott has had an awful scene
with the butcher, who thinks he is accused and is throwing accusations
about in consequence."
Evan Smith looked very uncomfortable; then blurted out: "Look here,
Sybil, I can't say much, but we don't believe there's any need for all that. It's
all very beastly, but we don't think there's been—any violence."
"Have you got a theory, then?" said the girl, looking instantly at the
priest.
"I have heard a theory," he replied, "which seems to me very
convincing."
He stood looking rather dreamily towards the river; and Smith and Sybil
began to talk to each other swiftly, in lowered tones. The priest drifted
along the river bank, ruminating, and plunged into a plantation of thin trees
on an almost overhanging bank. The strong sun beat on the thin veil of little
dancing leaves like small green flames, and all the birds were singing as if
the tree had a hundred tongues. A minute or two later, Evan Smith heard his
own name called cautiously and yet clearly from the green depths of the
thicket. He stepped rapidly in that direction and met Father Brown
returning. The priest said to him, in a very low voice:
"Don't let the lady come down here. Can't you get rid of her? Ask her to
telephone or something; and then come back here again."
Page 99
Evan Smith turned with a rather desperate appearance of carelessness
and approached the girl; but she was not the sort of person whom it is hard
to make busy with small jobs for others. In a very short time she had
vanished into the house and Smith turned to find that Father Brown had
once more vanished into the thicket. Just beyond the clump of trees was a
sort of small chasm where the turf had subsided to the level of the sand by
the river. Father Brown was standing on the brink of this cleft, looking
down; but, either by accident or design, he was holding his hat in his hand,
in spite of the strong sun pouring on his head.
"You had better see this yourself," he said, heavily, "as a matter of
evidence. But I warn you to be prepared."
"Prepared for what?" asked the other.
"Only for the most horrible thing I ever saw in my life," said Father
Brown.
Even Smith stepped to the brink of the bank of turf and with difficulty
repressed a cry rather like a scream.
Sir Arthur Vaudrey was glaring and grinning up at him; the face was
turned up so that he could have put his foot on it; the head was thrown back,
with its wig of whitish yellow hair towards him, so that he saw the face
upside down. This made it seem all the more like a part of a nightmare; as if
a man were walking about with his head stuck on the wrong way. What was
he doing? Was it possible that Vaudrey was really creeping about, hiding in
the cracks of field and bank, and peering out at them in this unnatural
posture? The rest of the figure seemed hunched and almost crooked, as if it
had been crippled or deformed but on looking more closely, this seemed
only the foreshortening of limbs fallen in a heap. Was he mad? Was he? The
more Smith looked at him the stiffer the posture seemed.
"You can't see it from here properly," said Father Brown, "but his throat
is cut."
Smith shuddered suddenly. "I can well believe it's the most horrible thing
you've seen," he said. "I think it's seeing the face upside down. I've seen
that face at breakfast, or dinner, every day for ten years; and it always
looked quite pleasant and polite. You turn it upside down and it looks like
the face of a fiend."
and approached the girl; but she was not the sort of person whom it is hard
to make busy with small jobs for others. In a very short time she had
vanished into the house and Smith turned to find that Father Brown had
once more vanished into the thicket. Just beyond the clump of trees was a
sort of small chasm where the turf had subsided to the level of the sand by
the river. Father Brown was standing on the brink of this cleft, looking
down; but, either by accident or design, he was holding his hat in his hand,
in spite of the strong sun pouring on his head.
"You had better see this yourself," he said, heavily, "as a matter of
evidence. But I warn you to be prepared."
"Prepared for what?" asked the other.
"Only for the most horrible thing I ever saw in my life," said Father
Brown.
Even Smith stepped to the brink of the bank of turf and with difficulty
repressed a cry rather like a scream.
Sir Arthur Vaudrey was glaring and grinning up at him; the face was
turned up so that he could have put his foot on it; the head was thrown back,
with its wig of whitish yellow hair towards him, so that he saw the face
upside down. This made it seem all the more like a part of a nightmare; as if
a man were walking about with his head stuck on the wrong way. What was
he doing? Was it possible that Vaudrey was really creeping about, hiding in
the cracks of field and bank, and peering out at them in this unnatural
posture? The rest of the figure seemed hunched and almost crooked, as if it
had been crippled or deformed but on looking more closely, this seemed
only the foreshortening of limbs fallen in a heap. Was he mad? Was he? The
more Smith looked at him the stiffer the posture seemed.
"You can't see it from here properly," said Father Brown, "but his throat
is cut."
Smith shuddered suddenly. "I can well believe it's the most horrible thing
you've seen," he said. "I think it's seeing the face upside down. I've seen
that face at breakfast, or dinner, every day for ten years; and it always
looked quite pleasant and polite. You turn it upside down and it looks like
the face of a fiend."
Page 100
"The face really is smiling," said Father Brown, soberly; "which is
perhaps not the least part of the riddle. Not many men smile while their
throats are being cut, even if they do it themselves. That smile, combined
with those gooseberry eyes of his that always seemed standing out of his
head, is enough, no doubt, to explain the expression. But it's true, things
look different upside down. Artists often turn their drawings upside down to
test their correctness. Sometimes, when it's difficult to turn the object itself
upside down (as in the case of the Matterhorn, let us say), they have been
known to stand on their heads, or at least look between their legs."
The priest, who was talking thus flippantly to steady the other man's
nerves, concluded by saying, in a more serious tone: "I quite understand
how it must have upset you. Unfortunately, it also upset something else."
"What do you mean?"
"It has upset the whole of our very complete theory," replied the other;
and he began clambering down the bank on to the little strip of sand by the
river.
"Perhaps he did it himself," said Smith abruptly. "After all, that's the
most obvious sort of escape, and fits in with our theory very well. He
wanted a quiet place and he came here and cut his throat."
"He didn't come here at all," said Father Brown. "At least, not alive, and
not by land. He wasn't killed here; there's not enough blood. This sun has
dried his hair and clothes pretty well by now; but there are the traces of two
trickles of water in the sand. Just about here the tide comes up from the sea
and makes an eddy that washed the body into the creek and left it when the
tide retired. But the body must first have been washed down the river,
presumably from the village, for the river runs just behind the row of little
houses and shops. Poor Vaudrey died up in the hamlet, somehow; after all, I
don't think he committed suicide; but the trouble is who would, or could,
have killed him up in that potty little place?"
He began to draw rough designs with the point of his stumpy umbrella
on the strip of sand.
"Let's see; how does the row of shops run? First, the butcher's; well, of
course, a butcher would be an ideal performer with a large carving knife.
But you saw Vaudrey come out, and it isn't very probable that he stood in
perhaps not the least part of the riddle. Not many men smile while their
throats are being cut, even if they do it themselves. That smile, combined
with those gooseberry eyes of his that always seemed standing out of his
head, is enough, no doubt, to explain the expression. But it's true, things
look different upside down. Artists often turn their drawings upside down to
test their correctness. Sometimes, when it's difficult to turn the object itself
upside down (as in the case of the Matterhorn, let us say), they have been
known to stand on their heads, or at least look between their legs."
The priest, who was talking thus flippantly to steady the other man's
nerves, concluded by saying, in a more serious tone: "I quite understand
how it must have upset you. Unfortunately, it also upset something else."
"What do you mean?"
"It has upset the whole of our very complete theory," replied the other;
and he began clambering down the bank on to the little strip of sand by the
river.
"Perhaps he did it himself," said Smith abruptly. "After all, that's the
most obvious sort of escape, and fits in with our theory very well. He
wanted a quiet place and he came here and cut his throat."
"He didn't come here at all," said Father Brown. "At least, not alive, and
not by land. He wasn't killed here; there's not enough blood. This sun has
dried his hair and clothes pretty well by now; but there are the traces of two
trickles of water in the sand. Just about here the tide comes up from the sea
and makes an eddy that washed the body into the creek and left it when the
tide retired. But the body must first have been washed down the river,
presumably from the village, for the river runs just behind the row of little
houses and shops. Poor Vaudrey died up in the hamlet, somehow; after all, I
don't think he committed suicide; but the trouble is who would, or could,
have killed him up in that potty little place?"
He began to draw rough designs with the point of his stumpy umbrella
on the strip of sand.
"Let's see; how does the row of shops run? First, the butcher's; well, of
course, a butcher would be an ideal performer with a large carving knife.
But you saw Vaudrey come out, and it isn't very probable that he stood in
Page 101
the outer shop while the butcher said: 'Good morning. Allow me to cut your
throat! Thank you. And the next article, please?' Sir Arthur doesn't strike me
as the sort of man who'd have stood there with a pleasant smile while this
happened. He was a very strong and vigorous man, with rather a violent
temper. And who else, except the butcher, could have stood up to him? The
next shop is kept by an old woman. Then comes the tobacconist, who is
certainly a man, but I am told quite a small and timid one. Then there is the
dressmaker's, run by two maiden ladies, and then a refreshment shop run by
a man who happens to be in hospital and who has left his wife in charge.
There are two or three village lads, assistants and errand boys, but they
were away on a special job. The refreshment shop ends the street; there is
nothing beyond that but the inn, with the policeman between."
He made a punch with the ferrule of his umbrella to represent the
policeman, and remained moodily staring up the river. Then he made a
slight movement with his hand and, stepping quickly across, stooped over
the corpse.
"Ah," he said, straightening himself and letting out a great breath. "The
tobacconist! Why in the world didn't I remember that about the
tobacconist?"
"What is the matter with you?" demanded Smith in some exasperation;
for Father Brown was rolling his eyes and muttering, and he had uttered the
word "tobacconist" as if it were a terrible word of doom.
"Did you notice," said the priest, after a pause, "something rather curious
about his face?"
"Curious, my God!" said Evan, with a retrospective shudder. "Anyhow,
his throat was cut...."
"I said his face," said the cleric quietly. "Besides, don't you notice he has
hurt his hand and there's a small bandage round it?"
"Oh, that has nothing to do with it," said Evan hastily. "That happened
before and was quite an accident. He cut his hand with a broken ink-bottle
while we were working together."
"It has something to do with it, for all that," replied Father Brown.
throat! Thank you. And the next article, please?' Sir Arthur doesn't strike me
as the sort of man who'd have stood there with a pleasant smile while this
happened. He was a very strong and vigorous man, with rather a violent
temper. And who else, except the butcher, could have stood up to him? The
next shop is kept by an old woman. Then comes the tobacconist, who is
certainly a man, but I am told quite a small and timid one. Then there is the
dressmaker's, run by two maiden ladies, and then a refreshment shop run by
a man who happens to be in hospital and who has left his wife in charge.
There are two or three village lads, assistants and errand boys, but they
were away on a special job. The refreshment shop ends the street; there is
nothing beyond that but the inn, with the policeman between."
He made a punch with the ferrule of his umbrella to represent the
policeman, and remained moodily staring up the river. Then he made a
slight movement with his hand and, stepping quickly across, stooped over
the corpse.
"Ah," he said, straightening himself and letting out a great breath. "The
tobacconist! Why in the world didn't I remember that about the
tobacconist?"
"What is the matter with you?" demanded Smith in some exasperation;
for Father Brown was rolling his eyes and muttering, and he had uttered the
word "tobacconist" as if it were a terrible word of doom.
"Did you notice," said the priest, after a pause, "something rather curious
about his face?"
"Curious, my God!" said Evan, with a retrospective shudder. "Anyhow,
his throat was cut...."
"I said his face," said the cleric quietly. "Besides, don't you notice he has
hurt his hand and there's a small bandage round it?"
"Oh, that has nothing to do with it," said Evan hastily. "That happened
before and was quite an accident. He cut his hand with a broken ink-bottle
while we were working together."
"It has something to do with it, for all that," replied Father Brown.
Page 102
There was a long silence, and the priest walked moodily along the sand,
trailing his umbrella and sometimes muttering the word "tobacconist," till
the very word chilled his friend with fear. Then he suddenly lifted the
umbrella and pointed to a boathouse among the rushes.
"Is that the family boat?" he asked. "I wish you'd just scull me up the
river; I want to look at those houses from the back. There's no time to lose.
They may find the body; but we must risk that."
Smith was already pulling the little boat upstream towards the hamlet
before Father Brown spoke again. Then he said:
"By the way, I found out from old Abbott what was the real story about
poor Vaudrey's misdemeanour. It was a rather curious story about an
Egyptian official who had insulted him by saying that a good Moslem
would avoid swine and Englishmen, but preferred swine; or some such
tactful remark. Whatever happened at the time, the quarrel was apparently
renewed some years after, when the official visited England; and Vaudrey,
in his violent passion, dragged the man to a pig-sty on the farm attached to
the country house and threw him in, breaking his arm and leg and leaving
him there till next morning. There was rather a row about it, of course, but
many people thought Vaudrey had acted in a pardonable passion of
patriotism. Anyhow, it seems not quite the thing that would have kept a man
silent under deadly blackmail for decades."
"Then you don't think it had anything to do with the story we are
considering?" asked the secretary, thoughtfully.
"I think it had a thundering lot to do with the story I am considering
now," said Father Brown.
They were now floating past the low wall and the steep strips of back
garden running down from the back doors to the river. Father Brown
counted them carefully, pointing with his umbrella, and when he came to
the third he said again:
"Tobacconist! Is the tobacconist by any chance.... But I think I'll act on
my guess till I know. Only, I'll tell you what it was I thought odd about Sir
Arthur's face."
"And what was that?" asked his companion, pausing and resting on his
oars for an instant.
trailing his umbrella and sometimes muttering the word "tobacconist," till
the very word chilled his friend with fear. Then he suddenly lifted the
umbrella and pointed to a boathouse among the rushes.
"Is that the family boat?" he asked. "I wish you'd just scull me up the
river; I want to look at those houses from the back. There's no time to lose.
They may find the body; but we must risk that."
Smith was already pulling the little boat upstream towards the hamlet
before Father Brown spoke again. Then he said:
"By the way, I found out from old Abbott what was the real story about
poor Vaudrey's misdemeanour. It was a rather curious story about an
Egyptian official who had insulted him by saying that a good Moslem
would avoid swine and Englishmen, but preferred swine; or some such
tactful remark. Whatever happened at the time, the quarrel was apparently
renewed some years after, when the official visited England; and Vaudrey,
in his violent passion, dragged the man to a pig-sty on the farm attached to
the country house and threw him in, breaking his arm and leg and leaving
him there till next morning. There was rather a row about it, of course, but
many people thought Vaudrey had acted in a pardonable passion of
patriotism. Anyhow, it seems not quite the thing that would have kept a man
silent under deadly blackmail for decades."
"Then you don't think it had anything to do with the story we are
considering?" asked the secretary, thoughtfully.
"I think it had a thundering lot to do with the story I am considering
now," said Father Brown.
They were now floating past the low wall and the steep strips of back
garden running down from the back doors to the river. Father Brown
counted them carefully, pointing with his umbrella, and when he came to
the third he said again:
"Tobacconist! Is the tobacconist by any chance.... But I think I'll act on
my guess till I know. Only, I'll tell you what it was I thought odd about Sir
Arthur's face."
"And what was that?" asked his companion, pausing and resting on his
oars for an instant.
Page 103
"He was a great dandy," said Father Brown, "and the face was only half-
shaved.... Could you stop here a moment? We could tie up the boat to that
post."
A minute or two afterwards they had clambered over the little wall and
were mounting the steep cobbled paths of the little garden, with its
rectangular beds of vegetables and flowers.
"You see, the tobacconist does grow potatoes," said Father Brown.
"Associations with Sir Walter Raleigh, no doubt. Plenty of potatoes and
plenty of potato sacks. These little country people have not lost all the
habits of peasants; they still run two or three jobs at once. But country
tobacconists very often do one odd job extra, that I never thought of till I
saw Vaudrey's chin. Nine times out of ten you call the shop the
tobacconist's, but it is also the barber's. He'd cut his hand and couldn't shave
himself; so he came up here. Does that suggest anything else to you?"
"It suggests a good deal," replied Smith; "but I expect it will suggest a
good deal more to you."
"Does it suggest, for instance," observed Father Brown, "the only
conditions in which a vigorous and rather violent gentleman might be
smiling pleasantly when his throat was cut?"
The next moment they had passed through a dark passage or two at the
back of the house, and came into the back room of the shop, dimly lit by
filtered light from beyond and a dingy and cracked looking-glass. It
seemed, somehow, like the green twilight of a tank; but there was light
enough to see the rough apparatus of a barber's shop and the pale and even
panic-sticken face of a barber.
Father Brown's eye roamed round the room, which seemed to have been
just recently cleaned and tidied, till his gaze found something in a dusty
corner just behind the door. It was a hat hanging on a hat-peg. It was a
white hat, and one very well known to all that village. And yet, conspicuous
as it had always seemed in the street, it seemed only an example of the sort
of little thing a certain sort of man often entirely forgets, when he has most
carefully washed floors or destroyed stained rags.
"Sir Arthur Vaudrey was shaved here yesterday morning, I think," said
Father Brown in a level voice.
shaved.... Could you stop here a moment? We could tie up the boat to that
post."
A minute or two afterwards they had clambered over the little wall and
were mounting the steep cobbled paths of the little garden, with its
rectangular beds of vegetables and flowers.
"You see, the tobacconist does grow potatoes," said Father Brown.
"Associations with Sir Walter Raleigh, no doubt. Plenty of potatoes and
plenty of potato sacks. These little country people have not lost all the
habits of peasants; they still run two or three jobs at once. But country
tobacconists very often do one odd job extra, that I never thought of till I
saw Vaudrey's chin. Nine times out of ten you call the shop the
tobacconist's, but it is also the barber's. He'd cut his hand and couldn't shave
himself; so he came up here. Does that suggest anything else to you?"
"It suggests a good deal," replied Smith; "but I expect it will suggest a
good deal more to you."
"Does it suggest, for instance," observed Father Brown, "the only
conditions in which a vigorous and rather violent gentleman might be
smiling pleasantly when his throat was cut?"
The next moment they had passed through a dark passage or two at the
back of the house, and came into the back room of the shop, dimly lit by
filtered light from beyond and a dingy and cracked looking-glass. It
seemed, somehow, like the green twilight of a tank; but there was light
enough to see the rough apparatus of a barber's shop and the pale and even
panic-sticken face of a barber.
Father Brown's eye roamed round the room, which seemed to have been
just recently cleaned and tidied, till his gaze found something in a dusty
corner just behind the door. It was a hat hanging on a hat-peg. It was a
white hat, and one very well known to all that village. And yet, conspicuous
as it had always seemed in the street, it seemed only an example of the sort
of little thing a certain sort of man often entirely forgets, when he has most
carefully washed floors or destroyed stained rags.
"Sir Arthur Vaudrey was shaved here yesterday morning, I think," said
Father Brown in a level voice.
Page 104
To the barber, a small, bald-headed, spectacled man whose name was
Wicks, the sudden appearance of these two figures out of his own back
premises was like the appearance of two ghosts risen out of a grave under
the floor. But it was at once apparent that he had more to frighten him than
any fancy of superstition. He shrank, we might almost say that he
shrivelled, into a corner of the dark room; and everything about him seemed
to dwindle, except his great goblin spectacles.
Wicks, the sudden appearance of these two figures out of his own back
premises was like the appearance of two ghosts risen out of a grave under
the floor. But it was at once apparent that he had more to frighten him than
any fancy of superstition. He shrank, we might almost say that he
shrivelled, into a corner of the dark room; and everything about him seemed
to dwindle, except his great goblin spectacles.
Page 105
"Tell me one thing," continued the priest, quietly. "You had a reason for
hating the squire?"
The man in the corner babbled something that Smith could not hear; but
the priest nodded.
"I know you had," he said. "You hated him; and that's how I know you
didn't kill him. Will you tell us what happened, or shall I?"
There was a silence filled with the faint ticking of a clock in the back
kitchen; and then Father Brown went on.
"What happened was this. When Mr. Dalmon stepped inside your outer
shop, he asked for some cigarettes that were in the window. You stepped
outside for a moment, as shopmen often do, to make sure of what he meant;
and in that moment of time he perceived in the inner room the razor you
had just laid down, and the yellow-white head of Sir Arthur in the barber's
chair; probably both glimmering in the light of that little window beyond. It
took but an instant for him to pick up the razor and cut the throat and come
back to the counter. The victim would not even be alarmed at the razor and
the hand. He died smiling at his own thoughts. And what thoughts! Nor, I
think, was Dalmon alarmed. He had done it so quickly and quietly that Mr.
Smith here could have sworn in court that the two were together all the
time. But there was somebody who was alarmed, very legitimately, and that
was you. You had quarrelled with your landlord about arrears of rent and so
on; you came back into your own shop and found your enemy murdered in
your own chair, with your own razor. It was not altogether unnatural that
you despaired of clearing yourself, and preferred to clear up the mess; to
clean the floor and throw the corpse into the river at night, in a potato sack
rather loosely tied. It was rather lucky that there were fixed hours after
which your barber's shop was shut; so you had plenty of time. You seem to
have remembered everything but the hat.... Oh, don't be frightened; I shall
forget everything, including the hat."
And he passed placidly through the outer shop into the street beyond,
followed by the wondering Smith, and leaving behind the barber stunned
and staring.
"You see," said Father Brown to his companion, "it was one of those
cases where a motive really is too weak to convict a man and yet strong
hating the squire?"
The man in the corner babbled something that Smith could not hear; but
the priest nodded.
"I know you had," he said. "You hated him; and that's how I know you
didn't kill him. Will you tell us what happened, or shall I?"
There was a silence filled with the faint ticking of a clock in the back
kitchen; and then Father Brown went on.
"What happened was this. When Mr. Dalmon stepped inside your outer
shop, he asked for some cigarettes that were in the window. You stepped
outside for a moment, as shopmen often do, to make sure of what he meant;
and in that moment of time he perceived in the inner room the razor you
had just laid down, and the yellow-white head of Sir Arthur in the barber's
chair; probably both glimmering in the light of that little window beyond. It
took but an instant for him to pick up the razor and cut the throat and come
back to the counter. The victim would not even be alarmed at the razor and
the hand. He died smiling at his own thoughts. And what thoughts! Nor, I
think, was Dalmon alarmed. He had done it so quickly and quietly that Mr.
Smith here could have sworn in court that the two were together all the
time. But there was somebody who was alarmed, very legitimately, and that
was you. You had quarrelled with your landlord about arrears of rent and so
on; you came back into your own shop and found your enemy murdered in
your own chair, with your own razor. It was not altogether unnatural that
you despaired of clearing yourself, and preferred to clear up the mess; to
clean the floor and throw the corpse into the river at night, in a potato sack
rather loosely tied. It was rather lucky that there were fixed hours after
which your barber's shop was shut; so you had plenty of time. You seem to
have remembered everything but the hat.... Oh, don't be frightened; I shall
forget everything, including the hat."
And he passed placidly through the outer shop into the street beyond,
followed by the wondering Smith, and leaving behind the barber stunned
and staring.
"You see," said Father Brown to his companion, "it was one of those
cases where a motive really is too weak to convict a man and yet strong
Page 106
enough to acquit him. A little nervous fellow like that would be the last man
really to kill a big strong man for a tiff about money. But he would be the
first man to fear that he would be accused of having done it.... Ah, there was
a thundering difference in the motive of the man who did do it." And he
relapsed into reflection, staring and almost glaring at vacancy.
"It is simply awful," groaned Evan Smith. "I was abusing Dalmon as a
blackmailer and a blackguard an hour or two ago, and yet it breaks me all
up to hear he really did this, after all."
The priest still seemed to be in a sort of trance, like a man staring down
into an abyss. At last his lips moved and he murmured, more as if it were a
prayer than an oath: "Merciful God, what a horrible revenge!"
His friend questioned him, but he continued as if talking to himself.
"What a horrible tale of hatred! What a vengeance for one mortal worm
to take on another! Shall we ever get to the bottom of this bottomless
human heart, where such abominable imaginations can abide? God save us
all from pride; but I cannot yet make any picture in my mind of hate and
vengeance like that."
"Yes," said Smith; "and I can't quite picture why he should kill Vaudrey
at all. If Dalmon was a blackmailer, it would seem more natural for Vaudrey
to kill him. As you say, the throat-cutting was a horrid business, but——"
Father Brown started, and blinked like a man awakened from sleep.
"Oh, that!" he corrected hastily. "I wasn't thinking about that. I didn't
mean the murder in the barber's shop, when—when I said a horrible tale of
vengeance. I was thinking of a much more horrible tale than that; though, of
course, that was horrible enough, in its way. But that was much more
comprehensible; almost anybody might have done it. In fact, it was very
nearly an act of self-defence."
"What?" exclaimed the secretary incredulously. "A man creeps up behind
another man and cuts his throat, while he is smiling pleasantly at the ceiling
in a barber's chair, and you say it was self-defence!"
"I do not say it was justifiable self-defence," replied the other. "I only
say that many a man would have been driven to it, to defend himself against
an appalling calamity—which was also an appalling crime. It was that other
really to kill a big strong man for a tiff about money. But he would be the
first man to fear that he would be accused of having done it.... Ah, there was
a thundering difference in the motive of the man who did do it." And he
relapsed into reflection, staring and almost glaring at vacancy.
"It is simply awful," groaned Evan Smith. "I was abusing Dalmon as a
blackmailer and a blackguard an hour or two ago, and yet it breaks me all
up to hear he really did this, after all."
The priest still seemed to be in a sort of trance, like a man staring down
into an abyss. At last his lips moved and he murmured, more as if it were a
prayer than an oath: "Merciful God, what a horrible revenge!"
His friend questioned him, but he continued as if talking to himself.
"What a horrible tale of hatred! What a vengeance for one mortal worm
to take on another! Shall we ever get to the bottom of this bottomless
human heart, where such abominable imaginations can abide? God save us
all from pride; but I cannot yet make any picture in my mind of hate and
vengeance like that."
"Yes," said Smith; "and I can't quite picture why he should kill Vaudrey
at all. If Dalmon was a blackmailer, it would seem more natural for Vaudrey
to kill him. As you say, the throat-cutting was a horrid business, but——"
Father Brown started, and blinked like a man awakened from sleep.
"Oh, that!" he corrected hastily. "I wasn't thinking about that. I didn't
mean the murder in the barber's shop, when—when I said a horrible tale of
vengeance. I was thinking of a much more horrible tale than that; though, of
course, that was horrible enough, in its way. But that was much more
comprehensible; almost anybody might have done it. In fact, it was very
nearly an act of self-defence."
"What?" exclaimed the secretary incredulously. "A man creeps up behind
another man and cuts his throat, while he is smiling pleasantly at the ceiling
in a barber's chair, and you say it was self-defence!"
"I do not say it was justifiable self-defence," replied the other. "I only
say that many a man would have been driven to it, to defend himself against
an appalling calamity—which was also an appalling crime. It was that other
Page 107
crime that I was thinking about. To begin with, about that question you
asked just now; why should the blackmailer be the murderer? Well, there
are a good many conventional confusions and errors on a point like that."
He paused, as if collecting his thoughts after his recent trance of horror, and
went on in ordinary tones.
"You observe that two men, an older and a younger, go about together
and agree on a matrimonial project; but the origin of their intimacy is old
and concealed. One is rich and the other poor; and you guess at blackmail.
You are quite right, at least to that extent. Where you are quite wrong is in
guessing which is which. You assume that the poor man was blackmailing
the rich man. As a matter offset, the rich man was blackmailing the poor
man."
"But that seems nonsense," objected the secretary.
"It is much worse than nonsense; but it is not at all uncommon," replied
the other. "Half modern politics consists of rich men blackmailing people.
Your notion that it's nonsense rests on two illusions which are both
nonsensical. One is, that rich men never want to be richer; the other is, that
a man can only be blackmailed for money. It's the last that is in question
here. Sir Arthur Vaudrey was acting not for avarice, but for vengeance. And
he planned the most hideous vengeance I ever heard of."
"But why should he plan vengeance on John Dalmon?" inquired Smith.
"It wasn't on John Dalmon that he planned vengeance," replied the
priest, gravely.
There was a silence; and he resumed, almost as if changing the subject.
"When we found the body, you remember, we saw the face upside down;
and you said it looked like the face of a fiend. Has it occurred to you that
the murderer also saw the face upside down, coming behind the barber's
chair?"
"But that's all morbid extravagance," remonstrated his companion. "I
was quite used to the face when it was the right way up."
"Perhaps you have never seen it the right way up," said Father Brown. "I
told you that artists turn a picture the wrong way up when they want to see
it the right way up. Perhaps, over all those breakfasts and tea-tables, you
had got used to the face of a fiend."
asked just now; why should the blackmailer be the murderer? Well, there
are a good many conventional confusions and errors on a point like that."
He paused, as if collecting his thoughts after his recent trance of horror, and
went on in ordinary tones.
"You observe that two men, an older and a younger, go about together
and agree on a matrimonial project; but the origin of their intimacy is old
and concealed. One is rich and the other poor; and you guess at blackmail.
You are quite right, at least to that extent. Where you are quite wrong is in
guessing which is which. You assume that the poor man was blackmailing
the rich man. As a matter offset, the rich man was blackmailing the poor
man."
"But that seems nonsense," objected the secretary.
"It is much worse than nonsense; but it is not at all uncommon," replied
the other. "Half modern politics consists of rich men blackmailing people.
Your notion that it's nonsense rests on two illusions which are both
nonsensical. One is, that rich men never want to be richer; the other is, that
a man can only be blackmailed for money. It's the last that is in question
here. Sir Arthur Vaudrey was acting not for avarice, but for vengeance. And
he planned the most hideous vengeance I ever heard of."
"But why should he plan vengeance on John Dalmon?" inquired Smith.
"It wasn't on John Dalmon that he planned vengeance," replied the
priest, gravely.
There was a silence; and he resumed, almost as if changing the subject.
"When we found the body, you remember, we saw the face upside down;
and you said it looked like the face of a fiend. Has it occurred to you that
the murderer also saw the face upside down, coming behind the barber's
chair?"
"But that's all morbid extravagance," remonstrated his companion. "I
was quite used to the face when it was the right way up."
"Perhaps you have never seen it the right way up," said Father Brown. "I
told you that artists turn a picture the wrong way up when they want to see
it the right way up. Perhaps, over all those breakfasts and tea-tables, you
had got used to the face of a fiend."
Page 108
"What on earth are you driving at?" demanded Smith, impatiently.
"I speak in parables," replied the other in a rather sombre tone "Of
course. Sir Arthur was not actually a fiend; he was a man with a character
which he had made out of a temperament that might also have been turned
to good. But those goggling, suspicious eyes; that tight, yet quivering
mouth, might have told you something if you had not been so used to them.
You know, there are physical bodies on which a wound will not heal. Sir
Arthur had a mind of that sort. It was as if it lacked a skin; he had a feverish
vigilance of vanity; those strained eyes were open with an insomnia of
egoism. Sensibility need not be selfishness. Sybil Rye, for instance, has the
same thin skin and manages to be a sort of saint. But Vaudrey had turned it
all to poisonous pride; a pride that was not even secure and self-satisfied.
Every scratch on the surface of his soul festered. And that is the meaning of
that old story about throwing the man into the pig-sty. If he'd thrown him
then and there, after being called a pig, it might have been a pardonable
burst of passion. But there was no pig-sty; and that is just the point. Vaudrey
remembered the silly insult for years and years, till he could get the Oriental
into the improbable neighbourhood of a pig-sty; and then he took, what he
considered the only appropriate and artistic revenge.... Oh, my God! he
liked his revenges to be appropriate and artistic."
Smith looked at him curiously. "You are not thinking of the pig-sty
story," he said.
"No," said Father Brown; "of the other story." He controlled the shudder
in his voice, and went on.
"Remembering that story of a fantastic and yet patient plot to make the
vengeance fit the crime, consider the other story before us. Had anybody
else, to your knowledge, ever insulted Vaudrey, or offered him what he
thought a mortal insult? Yes; a woman insulted him."
A sort of vague horror began to dawn in Evan's eyes; he was listening
intently.
"A girl, little more than a child, refused to marry him, because he had
once been a sort of criminal; had, indeed, been in prison for a short time for
the outrage on the Egyptian. And that madman said, in the hell of his heart:
'She shall marry a murderer.'"
"I speak in parables," replied the other in a rather sombre tone "Of
course. Sir Arthur was not actually a fiend; he was a man with a character
which he had made out of a temperament that might also have been turned
to good. But those goggling, suspicious eyes; that tight, yet quivering
mouth, might have told you something if you had not been so used to them.
You know, there are physical bodies on which a wound will not heal. Sir
Arthur had a mind of that sort. It was as if it lacked a skin; he had a feverish
vigilance of vanity; those strained eyes were open with an insomnia of
egoism. Sensibility need not be selfishness. Sybil Rye, for instance, has the
same thin skin and manages to be a sort of saint. But Vaudrey had turned it
all to poisonous pride; a pride that was not even secure and self-satisfied.
Every scratch on the surface of his soul festered. And that is the meaning of
that old story about throwing the man into the pig-sty. If he'd thrown him
then and there, after being called a pig, it might have been a pardonable
burst of passion. But there was no pig-sty; and that is just the point. Vaudrey
remembered the silly insult for years and years, till he could get the Oriental
into the improbable neighbourhood of a pig-sty; and then he took, what he
considered the only appropriate and artistic revenge.... Oh, my God! he
liked his revenges to be appropriate and artistic."
Smith looked at him curiously. "You are not thinking of the pig-sty
story," he said.
"No," said Father Brown; "of the other story." He controlled the shudder
in his voice, and went on.
"Remembering that story of a fantastic and yet patient plot to make the
vengeance fit the crime, consider the other story before us. Had anybody
else, to your knowledge, ever insulted Vaudrey, or offered him what he
thought a mortal insult? Yes; a woman insulted him."
A sort of vague horror began to dawn in Evan's eyes; he was listening
intently.
"A girl, little more than a child, refused to marry him, because he had
once been a sort of criminal; had, indeed, been in prison for a short time for
the outrage on the Egyptian. And that madman said, in the hell of his heart:
'She shall marry a murderer.'"
Page 109
They took the road towards the great house and went along by the river
for some time in silence, before he resumed: "Vaudrey was in a position to
blackmail Dalmon, who had committed a murder long ago; probably he
knew of several crimes among the wild comrades of his youth. Probably it
was a wild crime with some redeeming features; for the wildest murders are
never the worst. And Dalmon looks to me like a man who knows remorse,
even for killing Vaudrey. But he was in Vaudrey's power and, between
them, they entrapped the girl very cleverly into an engagement; letting the
lover try his luck first, for instance, and the other only encouraging
magnificently. But Dalmon himself did not know, nobody but the Devil
himself did know, what was really in that old man's mind.
"Then, a few days ago, Dalmon made a dreadful discovery. He had
obeyed, not altogether unwillingly; he had been a tool; and he suddenly
found how the tool was to be broken and thrown away. He came upon
certain notes of Vaudrey's in the library which, disguised as they were, told
of preparations for giving information to the police. He understood the
whole plot and stood stunned as I did when I first understood it. The
moment the bride and bridegroom were married, the bridegroom would be
arrested and hanged. The fastidious lady, who objected to a husband who
had been in prison, should have no husband except a husband on the
gallows. That is what Sir Arthur Vaudrey considered an artistic rounding off
of the story."
Evan Smith, deadly pale, was silent; and, far away, down the perspective
of the road, they saw the large figure and wide hat of Dr. Abbott advancing
towards them; even in the outline there was a certain agitation. But they
were still shaken with their own private apocalypse.
"As you say, hate is a hateful thing," said Evan at last; "and, do you
know, one thing gives me a sort of relief. All my hatred of poor Dalmon is
gone out of me—now I know how he was twice a murderer."
It was in silence that they covered the rest of the distance and met the big
doctor coming towards them, with his large gloved hands thrown out in a
sort of despairing gesture and his grey beard tossing in the wind.
"There is dreadful news," he said. "Arthur's body has been found. He
seems to have died in his garden."
for some time in silence, before he resumed: "Vaudrey was in a position to
blackmail Dalmon, who had committed a murder long ago; probably he
knew of several crimes among the wild comrades of his youth. Probably it
was a wild crime with some redeeming features; for the wildest murders are
never the worst. And Dalmon looks to me like a man who knows remorse,
even for killing Vaudrey. But he was in Vaudrey's power and, between
them, they entrapped the girl very cleverly into an engagement; letting the
lover try his luck first, for instance, and the other only encouraging
magnificently. But Dalmon himself did not know, nobody but the Devil
himself did know, what was really in that old man's mind.
"Then, a few days ago, Dalmon made a dreadful discovery. He had
obeyed, not altogether unwillingly; he had been a tool; and he suddenly
found how the tool was to be broken and thrown away. He came upon
certain notes of Vaudrey's in the library which, disguised as they were, told
of preparations for giving information to the police. He understood the
whole plot and stood stunned as I did when I first understood it. The
moment the bride and bridegroom were married, the bridegroom would be
arrested and hanged. The fastidious lady, who objected to a husband who
had been in prison, should have no husband except a husband on the
gallows. That is what Sir Arthur Vaudrey considered an artistic rounding off
of the story."
Evan Smith, deadly pale, was silent; and, far away, down the perspective
of the road, they saw the large figure and wide hat of Dr. Abbott advancing
towards them; even in the outline there was a certain agitation. But they
were still shaken with their own private apocalypse.
"As you say, hate is a hateful thing," said Evan at last; "and, do you
know, one thing gives me a sort of relief. All my hatred of poor Dalmon is
gone out of me—now I know how he was twice a murderer."
It was in silence that they covered the rest of the distance and met the big
doctor coming towards them, with his large gloved hands thrown out in a
sort of despairing gesture and his grey beard tossing in the wind.
"There is dreadful news," he said. "Arthur's body has been found. He
seems to have died in his garden."
Page 110
"Dear me," said Father Brown, rather mechanically. "How dreadful!"
"And there is more," cried the doctor breathlessly. "John Dalmon went
off to see Vernon Vaudrey, the nephew; but Vernon Vaudrey hasn't heard of
him and Dalmon seems to have disappeared entirely."
"Dear me," said Father Brown. "How strange!"
"And there is more," cried the doctor breathlessly. "John Dalmon went
off to see Vernon Vaudrey, the nephew; but Vernon Vaudrey hasn't heard of
him and Dalmon seems to have disappeared entirely."
"Dear me," said Father Brown. "How strange!"
Page 111
VI
THE WORST CRIME IN THE WORLD
FATHER BROWN was wandering through a picture gallery with an
expression that suggested that he had not come there to look at the pictures.
Indeed, he did not want to look at the pictures, though he liked pictures well
enough. Not that there was anything immoral or improper about those
highly modern pictorial designs. He would indeed be of an inflammable
temperament who was stirred to any of the more pagan passions by the
display of interrupted spirals, inverted cones and broken cylinders with
which the art of the future inspired or menaced mankind. The truth is that
Father Brown was looking for a young friend who had appointed that
somewhat incongruous meeting-place, being herself of a more futuristic
turn. The young friend was also a young relative; one of the few relatives
that he had. Her name was Elizabeth Fane, simplified into Betty, and she
was the child of a sister who had married into a race of refined but
impoverished squires. As the squire was dead as well as impoverished.
Father Brown stood in the relation of a protector as well as a priest, and in
some sense a guardian as well is an uncle. At the moment, however, he was
blinking about at the groups in the gallery without catching sight of the
familiar brown hair and bright face of his niece. Nevertheless, he saw some
people he knew and a number of people he did not know, including some
that, as a mere matter of taste, he did not much want to know.
Among the people the priest did not know and who yet aroused his
interest was a lithe and alert young man, very beautifully dressed and
looking rather like a foreigner, because, while his beard was cut in a spade
shape like an old Spaniard's, his dark hair was cropped so close as to look
like a tight black skull-cap. Among the people the priest did not particularly
want to know was a very dominant-looking lady, sensationally clad in
scarlet, with a mane of yellow hair too long to be called bobbed, but too
loose to be called anything else. She had a powerful and rather heavy face
of a pale and rather unwholesome complexion, and when she looked at
THE WORST CRIME IN THE WORLD
FATHER BROWN was wandering through a picture gallery with an
expression that suggested that he had not come there to look at the pictures.
Indeed, he did not want to look at the pictures, though he liked pictures well
enough. Not that there was anything immoral or improper about those
highly modern pictorial designs. He would indeed be of an inflammable
temperament who was stirred to any of the more pagan passions by the
display of interrupted spirals, inverted cones and broken cylinders with
which the art of the future inspired or menaced mankind. The truth is that
Father Brown was looking for a young friend who had appointed that
somewhat incongruous meeting-place, being herself of a more futuristic
turn. The young friend was also a young relative; one of the few relatives
that he had. Her name was Elizabeth Fane, simplified into Betty, and she
was the child of a sister who had married into a race of refined but
impoverished squires. As the squire was dead as well as impoverished.
Father Brown stood in the relation of a protector as well as a priest, and in
some sense a guardian as well is an uncle. At the moment, however, he was
blinking about at the groups in the gallery without catching sight of the
familiar brown hair and bright face of his niece. Nevertheless, he saw some
people he knew and a number of people he did not know, including some
that, as a mere matter of taste, he did not much want to know.
Among the people the priest did not know and who yet aroused his
interest was a lithe and alert young man, very beautifully dressed and
looking rather like a foreigner, because, while his beard was cut in a spade
shape like an old Spaniard's, his dark hair was cropped so close as to look
like a tight black skull-cap. Among the people the priest did not particularly
want to know was a very dominant-looking lady, sensationally clad in
scarlet, with a mane of yellow hair too long to be called bobbed, but too
loose to be called anything else. She had a powerful and rather heavy face
of a pale and rather unwholesome complexion, and when she looked at
Page 112
anybody she cultivated the fascinations of a basilisk. She towed in
attendance behind her a short man with a big beard and a very broad face,
with long sleepy slits of eyes. The expression of his face was beaming and
benevolent, if only partially awake; but his bull neck, when seen from
behind, looked a little brutal.
Father Brown gazed at the lady, feeling that the appearance and approach
of his niece would be an agreeable contrast. Yet he continued to gaze, for
some reason, until he reached the point of feeling that the appearance of
anybody would be an agreeable contrast. It was therefore with a certain
relief, though with a slight start as of awakening, that he turned at the sound
of his name and saw another face that he knew.
It was the sharp but not unfriendly face of a lawyer named Granby,
whose patches of grey hair might almost have been the powder from a wig,
so incongruous were they with his youthful energy of movement. He was
one of those men in the City who run about like schoolboys in and out of
their offices. He could not run round the fashionable picture gallery quite in
that fashion; but he looked as if he wanted to, and fretted as he glanced to
left and right, seeking somebody he knew.
"I didn't know," said Father Brown, smiling, "that you were a patron of
the New Art."
"I didn't know that you were," retorted the other. "I came here to catch a
man."
"I hope you will have good sport," answered the priest. "I'm doing much
the same."
"Said he was passing through to the Continent," snorted the solicitor,
"and could I meet him in this cranky place." He ruminated a moment, and
said abruptly: "Look here, I know you can keep a secret. Do you know Sir
John Musgrave?"
"No," answered the priest; "but I should hardly have thought he was a
secret, though they say he does hide himself in a castle. Isn't he the old man
they tell all those tales about—how he lives in a tower with a real portcullis
and drawbridge, and generally refuses to emerge from the Dark Ages? Is he
one of your clients?"
attendance behind her a short man with a big beard and a very broad face,
with long sleepy slits of eyes. The expression of his face was beaming and
benevolent, if only partially awake; but his bull neck, when seen from
behind, looked a little brutal.
Father Brown gazed at the lady, feeling that the appearance and approach
of his niece would be an agreeable contrast. Yet he continued to gaze, for
some reason, until he reached the point of feeling that the appearance of
anybody would be an agreeable contrast. It was therefore with a certain
relief, though with a slight start as of awakening, that he turned at the sound
of his name and saw another face that he knew.
It was the sharp but not unfriendly face of a lawyer named Granby,
whose patches of grey hair might almost have been the powder from a wig,
so incongruous were they with his youthful energy of movement. He was
one of those men in the City who run about like schoolboys in and out of
their offices. He could not run round the fashionable picture gallery quite in
that fashion; but he looked as if he wanted to, and fretted as he glanced to
left and right, seeking somebody he knew.
"I didn't know," said Father Brown, smiling, "that you were a patron of
the New Art."
"I didn't know that you were," retorted the other. "I came here to catch a
man."
"I hope you will have good sport," answered the priest. "I'm doing much
the same."
"Said he was passing through to the Continent," snorted the solicitor,
"and could I meet him in this cranky place." He ruminated a moment, and
said abruptly: "Look here, I know you can keep a secret. Do you know Sir
John Musgrave?"
"No," answered the priest; "but I should hardly have thought he was a
secret, though they say he does hide himself in a castle. Isn't he the old man
they tell all those tales about—how he lives in a tower with a real portcullis
and drawbridge, and generally refuses to emerge from the Dark Ages? Is he
one of your clients?"
Page 113
"No," replied Granby shortly: "it's his son, Captain Musgrave, who has
come to us. But the old man counts for a good deal in the affair, and I don't
know him; that's the point. Look here, this is confidential, as I say, but I can
confide in you." He dropped his voice and drew his friend apart into a side
gallery containing representations of various real objects, which was
comparatively empty.
"This young Musgrave," he said, "wants to raise a big sum from us on a
post obit on his old father in Northumberland. The old man's long past
seventy and presumably will obit some time or other; but what about the
post, so to speak? What will happen afterwards to his cash and castles and
portcullises and all the rest? It's a very fine old estate, and still worth a lot,
but strangely enough it isn't entailed. So you see how we stand. The
question is, as the man said in Dickens, is the old man friendly?"
"If he's friendly to his son you'll feel all the friendlier," observed Father
Brown. "No, I'm afraid I can't help you. I never met Sir John Musgrave, and
I understand very few people do meet him nowadays. But it seems obvious
you have a right to an answer on that point before you lend the young
gentleman your firm's money. Is he the sort that people cut off with a
shilling?"
"Well, I'm doubtful," answered the other. "He's very popular and brilliant
and a great figure in society; but he's a great deal abroad, and he's been a
journalist."
"Well," said Father Brown, "that's not a crime. At least not always."
"Nonsense!" said Granby curtly. "You know what I mean—he's rather a
rolling stone, who's been a journalist and a lecturer and an actor, and all
sorts of things. I've got to know where I stand.... Why, there he is."
And the solicitor, who had been stamping impatiently about the emptier
gallery, turned suddenly and darted into the more crowded room at a run.
He was running towards the tall and well-dressed young man with the short
hair and the foreign-looking beard.
The two walked away together talking, and for some moments
afterwards Father Brown followed them with his screwed, short-sighted
eyes. His gaze was shifted and recalled, however, by the breathless and
even boisterous arrival of his niece, Betty. Rather to the surprise of her
come to us. But the old man counts for a good deal in the affair, and I don't
know him; that's the point. Look here, this is confidential, as I say, but I can
confide in you." He dropped his voice and drew his friend apart into a side
gallery containing representations of various real objects, which was
comparatively empty.
"This young Musgrave," he said, "wants to raise a big sum from us on a
post obit on his old father in Northumberland. The old man's long past
seventy and presumably will obit some time or other; but what about the
post, so to speak? What will happen afterwards to his cash and castles and
portcullises and all the rest? It's a very fine old estate, and still worth a lot,
but strangely enough it isn't entailed. So you see how we stand. The
question is, as the man said in Dickens, is the old man friendly?"
"If he's friendly to his son you'll feel all the friendlier," observed Father
Brown. "No, I'm afraid I can't help you. I never met Sir John Musgrave, and
I understand very few people do meet him nowadays. But it seems obvious
you have a right to an answer on that point before you lend the young
gentleman your firm's money. Is he the sort that people cut off with a
shilling?"
"Well, I'm doubtful," answered the other. "He's very popular and brilliant
and a great figure in society; but he's a great deal abroad, and he's been a
journalist."
"Well," said Father Brown, "that's not a crime. At least not always."
"Nonsense!" said Granby curtly. "You know what I mean—he's rather a
rolling stone, who's been a journalist and a lecturer and an actor, and all
sorts of things. I've got to know where I stand.... Why, there he is."
And the solicitor, who had been stamping impatiently about the emptier
gallery, turned suddenly and darted into the more crowded room at a run.
He was running towards the tall and well-dressed young man with the short
hair and the foreign-looking beard.
The two walked away together talking, and for some moments
afterwards Father Brown followed them with his screwed, short-sighted
eyes. His gaze was shifted and recalled, however, by the breathless and
even boisterous arrival of his niece, Betty. Rather to the surprise of her
Page 114
uncle, she led him back into the emptier room and planted him on a seat
that was like an island in that sea of floor.
"I've got something I must tell you," she said. "It's so silly that nobody
else will understand it."
"You overwhelm me," said Father Brown. "Is it about this business your
mother started telling me about? Engagements and all that; not what the
military historians call a general engagement."
"You know," she said, "that she wants me to be engaged to Captain
Musgrave."
"I didn't," said Father Brown with resignation; "but Captain Musgrave
seems to be quite a fashionable topic."
"Of course we're very poor," she said, "and it's no good saying it makes
no difference."
"Do you want to marry him?" asked Father Brown, looking at her
through his half-closed eyes.
She frowned at the floor, and answered in a lower tone:
"I thought I did. At least I think I thought I did. But I've just had rather a
shock."
"Then tell us all about it."
"I heard him laugh," she said.
"It is an excellent social accomplishment," he replied.
"You don't understand," said the girl. "It wasn't social at all. That was
just the point of it—that it wasn't social."
She paused a moment, and then went on firmly:
"I came here quite early, and saw him sitting quite alone in the middle of
that gallery with the new pictures, that was quite empty then. He had no
idea I or anybody was near; he was sitting quite alone, and he laughed."
"Well, no wonder," said Father Brown. "I'm not an art critic myself, but
as a general view of the pictures taken as a whole——"
that was like an island in that sea of floor.
"I've got something I must tell you," she said. "It's so silly that nobody
else will understand it."
"You overwhelm me," said Father Brown. "Is it about this business your
mother started telling me about? Engagements and all that; not what the
military historians call a general engagement."
"You know," she said, "that she wants me to be engaged to Captain
Musgrave."
"I didn't," said Father Brown with resignation; "but Captain Musgrave
seems to be quite a fashionable topic."
"Of course we're very poor," she said, "and it's no good saying it makes
no difference."
"Do you want to marry him?" asked Father Brown, looking at her
through his half-closed eyes.
She frowned at the floor, and answered in a lower tone:
"I thought I did. At least I think I thought I did. But I've just had rather a
shock."
"Then tell us all about it."
"I heard him laugh," she said.
"It is an excellent social accomplishment," he replied.
"You don't understand," said the girl. "It wasn't social at all. That was
just the point of it—that it wasn't social."
She paused a moment, and then went on firmly:
"I came here quite early, and saw him sitting quite alone in the middle of
that gallery with the new pictures, that was quite empty then. He had no
idea I or anybody was near; he was sitting quite alone, and he laughed."
"Well, no wonder," said Father Brown. "I'm not an art critic myself, but
as a general view of the pictures taken as a whole——"
Page 115
"Oh, you won't understand," she said almost angrily. "It wasn't a bit like
that. He wasn't looking at the pictures. He was staring right up at the
ceiling; but his eyes seemed to be turned inwards, and he laughed so that
my blood ran cold."
The priest had risen and was pacing the room with his hands behind him.
"You mustn't be hasty in a case of this sort," he began. "There are two kinds
of men—but we can hardly discuss him just now, for here he is."
Captain Musgrave entered the room swiftly and swept it with a smile.
Granby, the lawyer, was just behind him, and his legal face bore a new
expression of relief and satisfaction.
"I must apologize for everything I said about the Captain," he said to the
priest as they drifted together towards the door. "He's a thoroughly sensible
fellow and quite sees my point. He asked me himself why I didn't go north
and see his old father; I could hear from the old man's own lips how it stood
about the inheritance. Well, he couldn't say fairer than that, could he? But
he's so anxious to get the thing settled that he offered to take me up in his
own car to Musgrave Moss. That's the name of the estate. I suggested that,
if he was so kind, we might go together; and we're starting to-morrow
morning."
As they spoke Betty and the Captain came through the doorway together,
making in that framework at least a sort of picture that some would be
sentimental enough to prefer to cones and cylinders. Whatever their other
affinities, they were both very good-looking; and the lawyer was moved to
a remark on the fact, when the picture abruptly altered.
Captain James Musgrave looked out into the main gallery, and his
laughing and triumphant eyes were riveted on something that seemed to
change him from head to foot. Father Brown looked round as under an
advancing shadow of premonition; and he saw the lowering, almost livid
face of the large woman in scarlet under its leonine yellow hair. She always
stood with a slight stoop, like a bull lowering its horns, and the expression
of her pale pasty face was so oppressive and hypnotic that they hardly saw
the little man with the large beard standing beside her.
Musgrave advanced into the centre of the room towards her, almost like
a beautifully dressed waxwork wound up to walk. He said a few words to
that. He wasn't looking at the pictures. He was staring right up at the
ceiling; but his eyes seemed to be turned inwards, and he laughed so that
my blood ran cold."
The priest had risen and was pacing the room with his hands behind him.
"You mustn't be hasty in a case of this sort," he began. "There are two kinds
of men—but we can hardly discuss him just now, for here he is."
Captain Musgrave entered the room swiftly and swept it with a smile.
Granby, the lawyer, was just behind him, and his legal face bore a new
expression of relief and satisfaction.
"I must apologize for everything I said about the Captain," he said to the
priest as they drifted together towards the door. "He's a thoroughly sensible
fellow and quite sees my point. He asked me himself why I didn't go north
and see his old father; I could hear from the old man's own lips how it stood
about the inheritance. Well, he couldn't say fairer than that, could he? But
he's so anxious to get the thing settled that he offered to take me up in his
own car to Musgrave Moss. That's the name of the estate. I suggested that,
if he was so kind, we might go together; and we're starting to-morrow
morning."
As they spoke Betty and the Captain came through the doorway together,
making in that framework at least a sort of picture that some would be
sentimental enough to prefer to cones and cylinders. Whatever their other
affinities, they were both very good-looking; and the lawyer was moved to
a remark on the fact, when the picture abruptly altered.
Captain James Musgrave looked out into the main gallery, and his
laughing and triumphant eyes were riveted on something that seemed to
change him from head to foot. Father Brown looked round as under an
advancing shadow of premonition; and he saw the lowering, almost livid
face of the large woman in scarlet under its leonine yellow hair. She always
stood with a slight stoop, like a bull lowering its horns, and the expression
of her pale pasty face was so oppressive and hypnotic that they hardly saw
the little man with the large beard standing beside her.
Musgrave advanced into the centre of the room towards her, almost like
a beautifully dressed waxwork wound up to walk. He said a few words to
Page 116
her that could not be heard. She did not answer; but they turned away
together, walking down the long gallery as if in debate, the short, bull-
necked man with the beard bringing up the rear like some grotesque goblin
page.
"Heaven help us!" muttered Father Brown, frowning after them. "Who in
the world is that woman?"
"No pal of mine, I'm happy to say," replied Granby with grim flippancy.
"Looks as if a little flirtation with her might end fatally, doesn't it?"
"I don't think he's flirting with her," said Father Brown.
Even as he spoke the group in question turned at the end of the gallery
and broke up, and Captain Musgrave came back to them in hasty strides.
"Look here," he cried, speaking naturally enough, though they fancied
his colour was changed. "I'm awfully sorry, Mr. Granby, but I find I can't
come north with you to-morrow. Of course, you will take the car all the
same. Please do; I shan't want it. I—I have to be in London for some days.
Take a friend with you if you like."
"My friend, Father Brown——" began the lawyer.
"If Captain Musgrave is really so kind," said Father Brown gravely. "I
may explain that I have some status in Mr. Granby's inquiry, and it would
be a great relief to my mind if I could go."
Which was how it came about that a very elegant car, with an equally
elegant chauffeur, shot north the next day over the Yorkshire moors, bearing
the incongruous burden of a priest who looked rather like a black bundle,
and a lawyer who had the habit of running about on his feet instead of
racing on somebody else's wheels.
They broke their journey very agreeably in one of the great dales of the
West Riding, dining and sleeping at a comfortable inn, and starting early
next day, began to run along the Northumbrian coast till they reached a
country that was a maze of sand dunes and rank sea meadows, somewhere
in the heart of which lay the old Border castle which had remained so
unique and yet so secretive a monument of the old Border wars. They found
it at last, by following a path running beside a long arm of the sea that ran
inland, and turned eventually into a sort of rude canal ending in the moat of
together, walking down the long gallery as if in debate, the short, bull-
necked man with the beard bringing up the rear like some grotesque goblin
page.
"Heaven help us!" muttered Father Brown, frowning after them. "Who in
the world is that woman?"
"No pal of mine, I'm happy to say," replied Granby with grim flippancy.
"Looks as if a little flirtation with her might end fatally, doesn't it?"
"I don't think he's flirting with her," said Father Brown.
Even as he spoke the group in question turned at the end of the gallery
and broke up, and Captain Musgrave came back to them in hasty strides.
"Look here," he cried, speaking naturally enough, though they fancied
his colour was changed. "I'm awfully sorry, Mr. Granby, but I find I can't
come north with you to-morrow. Of course, you will take the car all the
same. Please do; I shan't want it. I—I have to be in London for some days.
Take a friend with you if you like."
"My friend, Father Brown——" began the lawyer.
"If Captain Musgrave is really so kind," said Father Brown gravely. "I
may explain that I have some status in Mr. Granby's inquiry, and it would
be a great relief to my mind if I could go."
Which was how it came about that a very elegant car, with an equally
elegant chauffeur, shot north the next day over the Yorkshire moors, bearing
the incongruous burden of a priest who looked rather like a black bundle,
and a lawyer who had the habit of running about on his feet instead of
racing on somebody else's wheels.
They broke their journey very agreeably in one of the great dales of the
West Riding, dining and sleeping at a comfortable inn, and starting early
next day, began to run along the Northumbrian coast till they reached a
country that was a maze of sand dunes and rank sea meadows, somewhere
in the heart of which lay the old Border castle which had remained so
unique and yet so secretive a monument of the old Border wars. They found
it at last, by following a path running beside a long arm of the sea that ran
inland, and turned eventually into a sort of rude canal ending in the moat of
Page 117
the castle. The castle really was a castle, of the square, embattled plan that
the Normans built everywhere from Galilee to the Grampians. It did really
and truly have a portcullis and a drawbridge, and they were very
realistically reminded of the fact by an accident that delayed their entrance.
They waded amid long coarse grass and thistle to the bank of the moat
which ran in a ribbon of black with dead leaves and scum upon it, like
ebony inlaid with a pattern of gold. Barely a yard or two beyond the black
ribbon was the other green bank and the big stone pillars of the gateway.
But so little, it would seem, had this lonely fastness been approached from
outside that when the impatient Granby halloed across to the dim figures
behind the portcullis, they seemed, to have considerable difficulty even in
lowering the great rusty drawbridge. It started on its way, turning over like a
great falling tower above them, and then stuck, sticking out in mid-air at a
threatening angle.
The impatient Granby, dancing upon the bank, called out to his
companion:
"Oh, I can't stand these stick-in-the-mud ways! Why, it'd be less trouble
to jump."
And with characteristic impetuosity he did jump, landing with a slight
stagger in safety on the inner shore. Father Brown's short legs were not
adapted to jumping. But his temper was more adapted than most people's to
falling with a splash into very muddy water. By the promptitude of his
companion he escaped falling in very far. But as he was being hauled up the
green, slimy bank, he stopped with bent head, peering at a particular point
upon the grassy slope.
"Are you botanizing?" asked Granby irritably. "We've got no time for
you to collect rare plants after your last attempt as a diver among the
wonders of the deep. Come on, muddy or no, we've got to present ourselves
before the baronet."
When they had penetrated into the castle, they were received courteously
enough by an old servant, the only one in sight, and after indicating their
business were shown into a long oak-panelled room with latticed windows
of antiquated pattern. Weapons of many different centuries hung in
balanced patterns on the dark walls, and a complete suit of fourteenth-
the Normans built everywhere from Galilee to the Grampians. It did really
and truly have a portcullis and a drawbridge, and they were very
realistically reminded of the fact by an accident that delayed their entrance.
They waded amid long coarse grass and thistle to the bank of the moat
which ran in a ribbon of black with dead leaves and scum upon it, like
ebony inlaid with a pattern of gold. Barely a yard or two beyond the black
ribbon was the other green bank and the big stone pillars of the gateway.
But so little, it would seem, had this lonely fastness been approached from
outside that when the impatient Granby halloed across to the dim figures
behind the portcullis, they seemed, to have considerable difficulty even in
lowering the great rusty drawbridge. It started on its way, turning over like a
great falling tower above them, and then stuck, sticking out in mid-air at a
threatening angle.
The impatient Granby, dancing upon the bank, called out to his
companion:
"Oh, I can't stand these stick-in-the-mud ways! Why, it'd be less trouble
to jump."
And with characteristic impetuosity he did jump, landing with a slight
stagger in safety on the inner shore. Father Brown's short legs were not
adapted to jumping. But his temper was more adapted than most people's to
falling with a splash into very muddy water. By the promptitude of his
companion he escaped falling in very far. But as he was being hauled up the
green, slimy bank, he stopped with bent head, peering at a particular point
upon the grassy slope.
"Are you botanizing?" asked Granby irritably. "We've got no time for
you to collect rare plants after your last attempt as a diver among the
wonders of the deep. Come on, muddy or no, we've got to present ourselves
before the baronet."
When they had penetrated into the castle, they were received courteously
enough by an old servant, the only one in sight, and after indicating their
business were shown into a long oak-panelled room with latticed windows
of antiquated pattern. Weapons of many different centuries hung in
balanced patterns on the dark walls, and a complete suit of fourteenth-
Page 118
century armour stood like a sentinel beside the large fireplace. In another
long room beyond could be seen, through the half-open door, the dark
colours of the rows of family portraits.
"I feel as if I'd got into a novel instead of a house," said the lawyer. "I'd
no idea anybody did really keep up the 'Mysteries of Udolpho' in this
fashion."
"Yes; the old gentleman certainly carries out his historical craze
consistently," answered the priest; "and these things are not fakes, either. It's
not done by somebody who thinks all mediæval people lived at the same
time. Sometimes they make up suits of armour out of different bits; but that
suit all covered one man, and covered him very completely. You, see it's the
late sort of tilting-armour."
"I think he's a late sort of host, if it comes to chat," grumbled Granby.
"He's keeping us waiting the devil of a time."
"You must expect everything to go slowly in a place like this," said
Father Brown. "I think it's very decent of him to see us at all: two total
strangers come to ask him highly personal questions."
And, indeed, when the master of the house appeared they had no reason
to complain of their reception; but rather became conscious of something
genuine in the traditions of breeding and behaviour that could retain their
native dignity without difficulty in that barbarous solitude, and after those
long years of rustication and moping. The baronet did not seem either
surprised or embarrassed at the rare visitation; though they suspected that
he had not had a stranger in his house for a quarter of a lifetime, he behaved
as if he had been bowing out duchesses a moment before. He showed
neither shyness nor impatience when they touched on the very private
matter of their errand; after a little leisurely reflection he seemed to
recognize their curiosity as justified under the circumstances. He was a thin,
keen-looking old gentleman, with black eyebrows and a long chin, and
though the carefully-curled hair he wore was undoubtedly a wig, he had the
wisdom to wear the grey wig of an elderly man.
"As regards the question that immediately concerns you," he said, "the
answer is very simple indeed. I do most certainly propose to hand on the
whole of my property to my son, as my father handed it on to me; and
long room beyond could be seen, through the half-open door, the dark
colours of the rows of family portraits.
"I feel as if I'd got into a novel instead of a house," said the lawyer. "I'd
no idea anybody did really keep up the 'Mysteries of Udolpho' in this
fashion."
"Yes; the old gentleman certainly carries out his historical craze
consistently," answered the priest; "and these things are not fakes, either. It's
not done by somebody who thinks all mediæval people lived at the same
time. Sometimes they make up suits of armour out of different bits; but that
suit all covered one man, and covered him very completely. You, see it's the
late sort of tilting-armour."
"I think he's a late sort of host, if it comes to chat," grumbled Granby.
"He's keeping us waiting the devil of a time."
"You must expect everything to go slowly in a place like this," said
Father Brown. "I think it's very decent of him to see us at all: two total
strangers come to ask him highly personal questions."
And, indeed, when the master of the house appeared they had no reason
to complain of their reception; but rather became conscious of something
genuine in the traditions of breeding and behaviour that could retain their
native dignity without difficulty in that barbarous solitude, and after those
long years of rustication and moping. The baronet did not seem either
surprised or embarrassed at the rare visitation; though they suspected that
he had not had a stranger in his house for a quarter of a lifetime, he behaved
as if he had been bowing out duchesses a moment before. He showed
neither shyness nor impatience when they touched on the very private
matter of their errand; after a little leisurely reflection he seemed to
recognize their curiosity as justified under the circumstances. He was a thin,
keen-looking old gentleman, with black eyebrows and a long chin, and
though the carefully-curled hair he wore was undoubtedly a wig, he had the
wisdom to wear the grey wig of an elderly man.
"As regards the question that immediately concerns you," he said, "the
answer is very simple indeed. I do most certainly propose to hand on the
whole of my property to my son, as my father handed it on to me; and
Page 119
nothing—I say advisedly, nothing—would induce me to take any other
course."
"I am most profoundly grateful for the information," answered the
lawyer. "But your kindness encourages me to say that you are putting it
very strongly. I would not suggest that it is in the least likely that your son
would do anything to make you doubt his fitness for the charge. Still, he
might——"
"Exactly," said Sir John Musgrave dryly, "he might. It is rather an under-
statement to say that he might. Will you be good enough to step into the
next room with me for a moment."
He led them into the further gallery, of which they had already caught a
glimpse, and gravely paused before a row of the blackened and lowering
portraits.
"This is Sir Roger Musgrave," he said, pointing to a long-faced person in
a black periwig. "He was one of the lowest liars and rascals in the rascally
time of William of Orange, a traitor to two kings and something like the
murderer of two wives. That is his father, Sir Robert, a perfectly honest old
cavalier. That is his son, Sir James, one of the noblest of the Jacobite
martyrs and one of the first men to attempt some reparation to the Church
and the poor. Does it matter that the House of Musgrave, the power, the
honour, the authority, descended from one good man to another good man
through the interval of a bad one? Edward I governed England well.
Edward III covered England with glory. And yet the second glory came
from the first glory through the infamy and imbecility of Edward II, who
fawned upon Gaveston and ran away from Bruce. Believe me, Mr. Granby,
the greatness of a great house and history is something more than these
accidental individuals who carry it on, even though they do not grace it.
From father to son our heritage has come down, and from father to son it
shall continue. You may assure yourselves, gentlemen, and you may assure
my son, that I shall not leave my money to a home for lost cats. Musgrave
shall leave it to Musgrave till the heavens fall."
"Yes," said Father Brown thoughtfully; "I see what you mean."
"And we shall be only too glad," said the solicitor, "to convey such a
happy assurance to your son."
course."
"I am most profoundly grateful for the information," answered the
lawyer. "But your kindness encourages me to say that you are putting it
very strongly. I would not suggest that it is in the least likely that your son
would do anything to make you doubt his fitness for the charge. Still, he
might——"
"Exactly," said Sir John Musgrave dryly, "he might. It is rather an under-
statement to say that he might. Will you be good enough to step into the
next room with me for a moment."
He led them into the further gallery, of which they had already caught a
glimpse, and gravely paused before a row of the blackened and lowering
portraits.
"This is Sir Roger Musgrave," he said, pointing to a long-faced person in
a black periwig. "He was one of the lowest liars and rascals in the rascally
time of William of Orange, a traitor to two kings and something like the
murderer of two wives. That is his father, Sir Robert, a perfectly honest old
cavalier. That is his son, Sir James, one of the noblest of the Jacobite
martyrs and one of the first men to attempt some reparation to the Church
and the poor. Does it matter that the House of Musgrave, the power, the
honour, the authority, descended from one good man to another good man
through the interval of a bad one? Edward I governed England well.
Edward III covered England with glory. And yet the second glory came
from the first glory through the infamy and imbecility of Edward II, who
fawned upon Gaveston and ran away from Bruce. Believe me, Mr. Granby,
the greatness of a great house and history is something more than these
accidental individuals who carry it on, even though they do not grace it.
From father to son our heritage has come down, and from father to son it
shall continue. You may assure yourselves, gentlemen, and you may assure
my son, that I shall not leave my money to a home for lost cats. Musgrave
shall leave it to Musgrave till the heavens fall."
"Yes," said Father Brown thoughtfully; "I see what you mean."
"And we shall be only too glad," said the solicitor, "to convey such a
happy assurance to your son."
Page 120
"You may convey the assurance," said their host gravely, "He is secure in
any event of having the castle, the title, the land and the money. There is
only a small and merely private addition to that arrangement. Under no
circumstances whatever will I ever speak to him as long as I live."
The lawyer remained in the same respectful attitude, but he was now
respectfully staring.
"Why, what on earth has he——"
"I am a private gentleman," said Musgrave, "as well as the custodian of a
great inheritance. And my son did something so horrible that he has ceased
to be—I will not say a gentleman—but even a human being. It is the worst
crime in the world. Do you remember what Douglas said when Marmion,
his guest, offered to shake hands with him?"
"Yes," said Father Brown.
"'My castles are my king's alone, from turret to foundation stone,'" said
Musgrave. "'The hand of Douglas is his own.'"
He turned towards the other room and showed his rather dazed visitors
back into it.
"I hope you will take some refreshment," he said, in the same equable
fashion. "If you have any doubt about your movements, I should be
delighted to offer you the hospitality of the castle for the night."
"Thank you, Sir John," said the priest in a dull voice, "but I think we had
better go."
"I will have the bridge lowered at once," said their host; and in a few
moments the creaking of that huge and absurdly antiquated apparatus filled
the castle like the grinding of a mill. Rusty as it was, however, it worked
successfully this time, and they found themselves standing once more on
the grassy bank beyond the moat.
Granby was suddenly shaken by a shudder.
"What in hell was it that his son did?" he cried.
Father Brown made no answer. But when they had driven off again in
their car and pursued their journey to a village not far off, called
Graystones, where they alighted at the inn of the Seven Stars, the lawyer
any event of having the castle, the title, the land and the money. There is
only a small and merely private addition to that arrangement. Under no
circumstances whatever will I ever speak to him as long as I live."
The lawyer remained in the same respectful attitude, but he was now
respectfully staring.
"Why, what on earth has he——"
"I am a private gentleman," said Musgrave, "as well as the custodian of a
great inheritance. And my son did something so horrible that he has ceased
to be—I will not say a gentleman—but even a human being. It is the worst
crime in the world. Do you remember what Douglas said when Marmion,
his guest, offered to shake hands with him?"
"Yes," said Father Brown.
"'My castles are my king's alone, from turret to foundation stone,'" said
Musgrave. "'The hand of Douglas is his own.'"
He turned towards the other room and showed his rather dazed visitors
back into it.
"I hope you will take some refreshment," he said, in the same equable
fashion. "If you have any doubt about your movements, I should be
delighted to offer you the hospitality of the castle for the night."
"Thank you, Sir John," said the priest in a dull voice, "but I think we had
better go."
"I will have the bridge lowered at once," said their host; and in a few
moments the creaking of that huge and absurdly antiquated apparatus filled
the castle like the grinding of a mill. Rusty as it was, however, it worked
successfully this time, and they found themselves standing once more on
the grassy bank beyond the moat.
Granby was suddenly shaken by a shudder.
"What in hell was it that his son did?" he cried.
Father Brown made no answer. But when they had driven off again in
their car and pursued their journey to a village not far off, called
Graystones, where they alighted at the inn of the Seven Stars, the lawyer
Page 121
learned with a little mild surprise that the priest did not propose to travel
much farther; in other words, that he had apparently every intention of
remaining in the neighbourhood.
"I cannot bring myself to leave it like this," he said gravely. "I will send
back the car, and you, of course, may very naturally want to go with it. Your
question is answered; it is simply whether your firm can afford to lend
money on young Musgrave's prospects. But my question isn't answered; it
is whether he is a fit husband for Betty. I must try to discover whether he's
really done something dreadful, or whether it's the delusion of an old
lunatic."
"But," objected the lawyer, "if you want to find out about him, why don't
you go after him? Why should you hang about in this desolate hole where
he hardly ever comes?"
"What would be the use of my going after him?" asked the other.
"There's no sense in going up to a fashionable young man in Bond Street
and saying: 'Excuse me, but have you committed a crime too horrible for a
human being?' If he's bad enough to do it, he's certainly bad enough to deny
it. And we don't even know what it is. No, there's only one man that knows,
and may tell, in some further outburst of dignified eccentricity. I'm going to
keep near him for the present."
And in truth Father Brown did keep near the eccentric baronet, and did
actually meet him on more than one occasion, with the utmost politeness on
both sides. For the baronet, in spite of his years, was very vigorous and a
great walker, and could often be seen stumping through the village, and
along the country lanes. Only the day after their arrival, Father Brown,
coming out of the inn on to the cobbled market-place, saw the dark and
distinguished figure stride past in the direction of the post office. He was
very quietly dressed in black, but his strong face was even more arresting in
the strong sunlight; with his silvery hair, swarthy eyebrows and long chin,
he had something of a reminiscence of Henry Irving, or some other famous
actor. In spite of his hoary hair, his figure as well as his face suggested
strength, and he carried his stick more like a cudgel than a crutch. He
saluted the priest, and spoke with the same air of coming fearlessly to the
point which had marked his revelations of yesterday.
much farther; in other words, that he had apparently every intention of
remaining in the neighbourhood.
"I cannot bring myself to leave it like this," he said gravely. "I will send
back the car, and you, of course, may very naturally want to go with it. Your
question is answered; it is simply whether your firm can afford to lend
money on young Musgrave's prospects. But my question isn't answered; it
is whether he is a fit husband for Betty. I must try to discover whether he's
really done something dreadful, or whether it's the delusion of an old
lunatic."
"But," objected the lawyer, "if you want to find out about him, why don't
you go after him? Why should you hang about in this desolate hole where
he hardly ever comes?"
"What would be the use of my going after him?" asked the other.
"There's no sense in going up to a fashionable young man in Bond Street
and saying: 'Excuse me, but have you committed a crime too horrible for a
human being?' If he's bad enough to do it, he's certainly bad enough to deny
it. And we don't even know what it is. No, there's only one man that knows,
and may tell, in some further outburst of dignified eccentricity. I'm going to
keep near him for the present."
And in truth Father Brown did keep near the eccentric baronet, and did
actually meet him on more than one occasion, with the utmost politeness on
both sides. For the baronet, in spite of his years, was very vigorous and a
great walker, and could often be seen stumping through the village, and
along the country lanes. Only the day after their arrival, Father Brown,
coming out of the inn on to the cobbled market-place, saw the dark and
distinguished figure stride past in the direction of the post office. He was
very quietly dressed in black, but his strong face was even more arresting in
the strong sunlight; with his silvery hair, swarthy eyebrows and long chin,
he had something of a reminiscence of Henry Irving, or some other famous
actor. In spite of his hoary hair, his figure as well as his face suggested
strength, and he carried his stick more like a cudgel than a crutch. He
saluted the priest, and spoke with the same air of coming fearlessly to the
point which had marked his revelations of yesterday.
Page 122
"If you are still interested in my son," he said, using the term with an icy
indifference, "you will not see very much of him. He has just left the
country. Between ourselves, I might say fled the country."
"Indeed," said Father Brown with a grave stare.
"Some people I never heard of, called Grunov, have been pestering me,
of all people, about his whereabouts," said Sir John; "and I've just come in
to send off a wire to tell them that, so far as I know, he's living in the Poste
Restante, Riga. Even that has been a nuisance. I came in yesterday to do it,
but was five minutes too late for the post office. Are you staying long? I
hope you will pay me another visit."
When the priest recounted to the lawyer his little interview with old
Musgrave in the village, the lawyer was both puzzled and interested. "Why
has the Captain bolted?" he asked. "Who are the other people who want
him? Who on earth are the Grunovs?"
"For the first, I don't know," replied Father Brown. "Possibly his
mysterious sin has come to light. I should rather guess that the other people
are blackmailing him about it. For the third, I think I do know. That horrible
fat woman with yellow hair is called Madame Grunov, and that little man
passes as her husband."
The next day Father Brown came in rather wearily, and threw down his
black bundle of an umbrella with the air of a pilgrim laying down his staff.
He had an air of some depression. But it was as it was so often in his
criminal investigations. It was not the depression of failure, but the
depression of success.
"It's rather a shock," he said in a dull voice; "but I ought to have guessed
it. I ought to have guessed it when I first went in and saw the thing standing
there."
"When you saw what?" asked Granby impatiently.
"When I saw there was only one suit of armour," answered Father
Brown. There was a silence during which the lawyer only stared at his
friend, and then the friend resumed.
"Only the other day I was just going to tell my niece that there are two
types of men who can laugh when they are alone. One might almost say the
indifference, "you will not see very much of him. He has just left the
country. Between ourselves, I might say fled the country."
"Indeed," said Father Brown with a grave stare.
"Some people I never heard of, called Grunov, have been pestering me,
of all people, about his whereabouts," said Sir John; "and I've just come in
to send off a wire to tell them that, so far as I know, he's living in the Poste
Restante, Riga. Even that has been a nuisance. I came in yesterday to do it,
but was five minutes too late for the post office. Are you staying long? I
hope you will pay me another visit."
When the priest recounted to the lawyer his little interview with old
Musgrave in the village, the lawyer was both puzzled and interested. "Why
has the Captain bolted?" he asked. "Who are the other people who want
him? Who on earth are the Grunovs?"
"For the first, I don't know," replied Father Brown. "Possibly his
mysterious sin has come to light. I should rather guess that the other people
are blackmailing him about it. For the third, I think I do know. That horrible
fat woman with yellow hair is called Madame Grunov, and that little man
passes as her husband."
The next day Father Brown came in rather wearily, and threw down his
black bundle of an umbrella with the air of a pilgrim laying down his staff.
He had an air of some depression. But it was as it was so often in his
criminal investigations. It was not the depression of failure, but the
depression of success.
"It's rather a shock," he said in a dull voice; "but I ought to have guessed
it. I ought to have guessed it when I first went in and saw the thing standing
there."
"When you saw what?" asked Granby impatiently.
"When I saw there was only one suit of armour," answered Father
Brown. There was a silence during which the lawyer only stared at his
friend, and then the friend resumed.
"Only the other day I was just going to tell my niece that there are two
types of men who can laugh when they are alone. One might almost say the
Page 123
man who does it is either very good or very bad. You see, he is either
confiding the joke to God or confiding it to the Devil. But anyhow he has
an inner life. Well, there really is a kind of man who confides the joke to the
Devil. He does not mind if nobody sees the joke; if nobody can safely be
allowed even to know the joke. The joke is enough in itself, if it is
sufficiently sinister and malignant."
"But what are you talking about?" demanded Granby. "Whom are you
talking about? Which of them, I mean? Who is this person who is having a
sinister joke with his Satanic Majesty?"
Father Brown looked across at him with a ghastly smile.
"Ah," he said, "that's the joke."
There was another silence, but this time the silence seemed to be rather
full and oppressive than merely empty; it seemed to settle down on them
like the twilight that was gradually turning from dusk to dark. Father Brown
went on speaking in a level voice, sitting stolidly with his elbows on the
table.
"I've been locking up the Musgrave family," he said. "They are vigorous
and long-lived stock, and even in the ordinary way I should think you
would wait a good time for your money."
"We're quite prepared for that," answered the solicitor; "but anyhow it
can't last indefinitely. The old man is nearly eighty, though he still walks
about, and the people at the inn here laugh and say they don't believe he
will ever die."
Father Brown jumped up with one of his rare but rapid movements, but
remained with his hands on the table, leaning forward and looking his
friend in the face.
"That's it," he cried in a low but excited voice. "That's the only problem.
That's the only real difficulty. How will he die? How on earth is he to die?"
"What on earth do you mean?" asked Granby.
"I mean," came the voice of the priest out of the darkening room, "that I
know the crime that James Musgrave committed."
confiding the joke to God or confiding it to the Devil. But anyhow he has
an inner life. Well, there really is a kind of man who confides the joke to the
Devil. He does not mind if nobody sees the joke; if nobody can safely be
allowed even to know the joke. The joke is enough in itself, if it is
sufficiently sinister and malignant."
"But what are you talking about?" demanded Granby. "Whom are you
talking about? Which of them, I mean? Who is this person who is having a
sinister joke with his Satanic Majesty?"
Father Brown looked across at him with a ghastly smile.
"Ah," he said, "that's the joke."
There was another silence, but this time the silence seemed to be rather
full and oppressive than merely empty; it seemed to settle down on them
like the twilight that was gradually turning from dusk to dark. Father Brown
went on speaking in a level voice, sitting stolidly with his elbows on the
table.
"I've been locking up the Musgrave family," he said. "They are vigorous
and long-lived stock, and even in the ordinary way I should think you
would wait a good time for your money."
"We're quite prepared for that," answered the solicitor; "but anyhow it
can't last indefinitely. The old man is nearly eighty, though he still walks
about, and the people at the inn here laugh and say they don't believe he
will ever die."
Father Brown jumped up with one of his rare but rapid movements, but
remained with his hands on the table, leaning forward and looking his
friend in the face.
"That's it," he cried in a low but excited voice. "That's the only problem.
That's the only real difficulty. How will he die? How on earth is he to die?"
"What on earth do you mean?" asked Granby.
"I mean," came the voice of the priest out of the darkening room, "that I
know the crime that James Musgrave committed."
Page 124
His tones had such a chill in them that Granby could hardly repress a
shiver; he murmured a further question.
"It was really the worst crime in the world," said Father Brown. "At
least, many communities and civilizations have accounted it so. It was
always from the earliest times marked out in tribe and village for
tremendous punishment. But anyhow, I know now what young Musgrave
really did and why he did it."
"And what did he do?" asked the lawyer.
"He killed his father," answered the priest.
The lawyer in his turn rose from his seat and gazed across the table with
wrinkled brows.
"But his father is at the castle," he cried in sharp tones.
"His father is in the moat," said the priest, "and I was a fool not to have
known it from the first when something bothered me about that suit of
armour. Don't you remember the look of that room? How very carefully it
was arranged and decorated? There were two crossed battle-axes hung on
one side of the fireplace, two crossed battle-axes on the other. There was a
round Scottish shield on one wall, a round Scottish shield on the other. And
there was a stand of armour guarding one side of the hearth, and an empty
space on the other. Nothing will make me believe that a man who arranged
all the rest of that room with that exaggerated symmetry left that one feature
of it lopsided. There was almost certainly another man in armour. And what
has become of him?"
He paused a moment, and then went on in a more matter-of-fact tone:
"When you come to think of it, it's a very good plan for a murder, and
meets the permanent problem of the disposal of the body. The body could
stand inside that complete tilting-armour for hours, or even days, while
servants came and went, until the murderer could simply drag it out in the
dead of night and lower it into the moat, without even crossing the bridge.
And then what a good chance he ran! As soon as the body was at all
decayed in the stagnant water there would sooner or later be nothing but a
skeleton in fourteenth-century armour, a thing very likely to be found in the
moat of an old Border castle. It was unlikely that anybody would look for
anything there, but if they did, that would soon be all they would find. And
shiver; he murmured a further question.
"It was really the worst crime in the world," said Father Brown. "At
least, many communities and civilizations have accounted it so. It was
always from the earliest times marked out in tribe and village for
tremendous punishment. But anyhow, I know now what young Musgrave
really did and why he did it."
"And what did he do?" asked the lawyer.
"He killed his father," answered the priest.
The lawyer in his turn rose from his seat and gazed across the table with
wrinkled brows.
"But his father is at the castle," he cried in sharp tones.
"His father is in the moat," said the priest, "and I was a fool not to have
known it from the first when something bothered me about that suit of
armour. Don't you remember the look of that room? How very carefully it
was arranged and decorated? There were two crossed battle-axes hung on
one side of the fireplace, two crossed battle-axes on the other. There was a
round Scottish shield on one wall, a round Scottish shield on the other. And
there was a stand of armour guarding one side of the hearth, and an empty
space on the other. Nothing will make me believe that a man who arranged
all the rest of that room with that exaggerated symmetry left that one feature
of it lopsided. There was almost certainly another man in armour. And what
has become of him?"
He paused a moment, and then went on in a more matter-of-fact tone:
"When you come to think of it, it's a very good plan for a murder, and
meets the permanent problem of the disposal of the body. The body could
stand inside that complete tilting-armour for hours, or even days, while
servants came and went, until the murderer could simply drag it out in the
dead of night and lower it into the moat, without even crossing the bridge.
And then what a good chance he ran! As soon as the body was at all
decayed in the stagnant water there would sooner or later be nothing but a
skeleton in fourteenth-century armour, a thing very likely to be found in the
moat of an old Border castle. It was unlikely that anybody would look for
anything there, but if they did, that would soon be all they would find. And
Page 125
I got some confirmation of that. That was when you said I was looking for a
rare plant; it was a plant in a good many senses, if you'll excuse the jest. I
saw the marks of two feet sunk so deep into the solid bank I was sure that
the man was either very heavy or was carrying something very heavy. Also,
by the way, there's another moral from that little incident when I made my
celebrated graceful and cat-like leap."
"My brain is rather reeling," said Granby, "but I begin to have some
notion of what all this nightmare is about. What about you and your cat-like
leap?"
"At the post office to-day," said Father Brown, "I casually confirmed the
statement the baronet made to me yesterday, that he had been there just after
closing-time on the day previous—that is, not only on the very day we
arrived, but at the very time we arrived. Don't you see what that means? It
means that he was actually out when we called, and came back while we
were waiting; and that was why we had to wait so long. And when I saw
that, I suddenly saw a picture that told the whole story.'
"Well," asked the other impatiently, "and what about it?"
"An old man of eighty can walk," said Father Brown. "An old man can
even walk a good deal, pottering about in country lanes. But an old man
can't jump. He would be an even less graceful jumper than I was. Yet, if the
baronet came back while we were waiting, he must have come in as we
came in—by jumping the moat—for the bridge wasn't lowered till later. I
rather guess he had hampered it himself to delay inconvenient visitors, to
judge by the rapidity with which it was repaired. But that doesn't matter.
When I saw that fancy picture of the black figure with the grey hair taking a
flying leap across the moat I knew instantly that it was a young man dressed
up as an old man. And there you have the whole story."
"You mean," said Granby slowly, "that this pleasing youth killed his
father, hid the corpse first in the armour and then in the moat, disguised
himself and so on?"
"They happened to be almost exactly alike," said the priest. "You could
see from the family portraits how strong the likeness ran. And then you talk
of his disguising himself. But in a sense everybody's dress is a disguise. The
old man disguised himself in a wig, and the young man in a foreign beard.
rare plant; it was a plant in a good many senses, if you'll excuse the jest. I
saw the marks of two feet sunk so deep into the solid bank I was sure that
the man was either very heavy or was carrying something very heavy. Also,
by the way, there's another moral from that little incident when I made my
celebrated graceful and cat-like leap."
"My brain is rather reeling," said Granby, "but I begin to have some
notion of what all this nightmare is about. What about you and your cat-like
leap?"
"At the post office to-day," said Father Brown, "I casually confirmed the
statement the baronet made to me yesterday, that he had been there just after
closing-time on the day previous—that is, not only on the very day we
arrived, but at the very time we arrived. Don't you see what that means? It
means that he was actually out when we called, and came back while we
were waiting; and that was why we had to wait so long. And when I saw
that, I suddenly saw a picture that told the whole story.'
"Well," asked the other impatiently, "and what about it?"
"An old man of eighty can walk," said Father Brown. "An old man can
even walk a good deal, pottering about in country lanes. But an old man
can't jump. He would be an even less graceful jumper than I was. Yet, if the
baronet came back while we were waiting, he must have come in as we
came in—by jumping the moat—for the bridge wasn't lowered till later. I
rather guess he had hampered it himself to delay inconvenient visitors, to
judge by the rapidity with which it was repaired. But that doesn't matter.
When I saw that fancy picture of the black figure with the grey hair taking a
flying leap across the moat I knew instantly that it was a young man dressed
up as an old man. And there you have the whole story."
"You mean," said Granby slowly, "that this pleasing youth killed his
father, hid the corpse first in the armour and then in the moat, disguised
himself and so on?"
"They happened to be almost exactly alike," said the priest. "You could
see from the family portraits how strong the likeness ran. And then you talk
of his disguising himself. But in a sense everybody's dress is a disguise. The
old man disguised himself in a wig, and the young man in a foreign beard.
Page 126
When he shaved and put the wig on his cropped head he was exactly like
his father, with a little make-up. Of course, you understand now why he was
so very polite about getting you to come up next day here by car. It was
because he himself was coming up that night by train. He got in front of
you, committed his crime, assumed his disguise, and was ready for the legal
negotiations."
"Ah," said Granby thoughtfully, "the legal negotiations! You mean, of
course, that the real old baronet would have negotiated very differently.
"He would have told you plainly that the Captain would never get a
penny," said Father Brown. "The plot, queer as it sounds, was really the
only way of preventing his telling you so. But I want you to appreciate the
cunning of what the fellow did tell you. His plan answered several purposes
at once. He was being blackmailed by these Russians for some villainy; I
suspect for treason during the war. He escaped from them at a stroke, and
probably sent them chasing off to Riga after him. But the most beautiful
refinement of all was that theory he enunciated about recognizing his son as
an heir, but not as a human being. Don't you see that while it secured the
post obit, it also provided some sort of answer to what would soon be the
greatest difficulty of all?"
"I see several difficulties," said Granby; "which one do you mean?"
"I mean that if the son was not even disinherited, it would look rather
odd that the father and son never met. The theory of a private repudiation
answered that. So there only remained one difficulty, as I say, which is
probably perplexing the gentleman now. How on earth is the old man to
die?"
"I know how he ought to die," said Granby.
Father Brown seemed to be a little bemused, and went on in a more
abstracted fashion.
"And yet there is something more in it than that," he said. "There was
something about that theory that he liked in a way that is more—well, more
theoretical. It gave him an insane intellectual pleasure to tell you in one
character that he had committed a crime in another character—when he
really had. That is what I mean by the infernal irony; by the joke shared
with the Devil. Shall I tell you something that sounds like what they call a
his father, with a little make-up. Of course, you understand now why he was
so very polite about getting you to come up next day here by car. It was
because he himself was coming up that night by train. He got in front of
you, committed his crime, assumed his disguise, and was ready for the legal
negotiations."
"Ah," said Granby thoughtfully, "the legal negotiations! You mean, of
course, that the real old baronet would have negotiated very differently.
"He would have told you plainly that the Captain would never get a
penny," said Father Brown. "The plot, queer as it sounds, was really the
only way of preventing his telling you so. But I want you to appreciate the
cunning of what the fellow did tell you. His plan answered several purposes
at once. He was being blackmailed by these Russians for some villainy; I
suspect for treason during the war. He escaped from them at a stroke, and
probably sent them chasing off to Riga after him. But the most beautiful
refinement of all was that theory he enunciated about recognizing his son as
an heir, but not as a human being. Don't you see that while it secured the
post obit, it also provided some sort of answer to what would soon be the
greatest difficulty of all?"
"I see several difficulties," said Granby; "which one do you mean?"
"I mean that if the son was not even disinherited, it would look rather
odd that the father and son never met. The theory of a private repudiation
answered that. So there only remained one difficulty, as I say, which is
probably perplexing the gentleman now. How on earth is the old man to
die?"
"I know how he ought to die," said Granby.
Father Brown seemed to be a little bemused, and went on in a more
abstracted fashion.
"And yet there is something more in it than that," he said. "There was
something about that theory that he liked in a way that is more—well, more
theoretical. It gave him an insane intellectual pleasure to tell you in one
character that he had committed a crime in another character—when he
really had. That is what I mean by the infernal irony; by the joke shared
with the Devil. Shall I tell you something that sounds like what they call a
Page 127
paradox? Sometimes it is a joy in the very heart of hell to tell the truth. And
above all, to tell it so that everybody misunderstands it. That is why he liked
that antic of pretending to be somebody else, and then painting himself as
black—as he was. And that was why my niece heard him laughing to
himself all alone in the picture gallery."
Granby gave a slight start, like a person brought back to common things
with a bump.
"Your niece," he cried. "Didn't her mother want her to marry Musgrave?
A question of wealth and position, I suppose."
"Yes," said Father Brown dryly; "her mother was all in favour of a
prudent marriage."
above all, to tell it so that everybody misunderstands it. That is why he liked
that antic of pretending to be somebody else, and then painting himself as
black—as he was. And that was why my niece heard him laughing to
himself all alone in the picture gallery."
Granby gave a slight start, like a person brought back to common things
with a bump.
"Your niece," he cried. "Didn't her mother want her to marry Musgrave?
A question of wealth and position, I suppose."
"Yes," said Father Brown dryly; "her mother was all in favour of a
prudent marriage."
Page 128
VII
THE RED MOON OF MERU
EVERYONE agreed that the bazaar at Mallowood Abbey (by kind
permission of Lady Mounteagle) was a great success; there were
roundabouts and swings and side-shows, which the people greatly enjoyed;
I would also mention the Charity, which was the excellent object of the
proceedings, if any of them could tell me what it was.
However, it is only with a few of them that we are here concerned; and
especially with three of them, a lady and two gentlemen, who passed
between two of the principal tents or pavilions, their voices high in
argument. On their right was the tent of the Master of the Mountain, that
world-famous fortune-teller by crystals and chiromancy; a rich purple tent,
all over which were traced, in black and gold, the sprawling outlines of
Asiatic gods waving any number of arms like octopods. Perhaps they
symbolized the readiness of divine help to be had within; perhaps they
merely implied that the ideal being of a pious palmist would have as many
hands as possible. On the other side stood the plainer tent of Phroso the
Phrenologist; more austerely decorated with diagrams of the heads of
Socrates and Shakespeare, which were apparently of a lumpy sort. But these
were presented merely in black and white, with numbers and notes, as
became the rigid dignity of a purely rationalistic science. The purple tent
had an opening like a black cavern, and all was fittingly silent within. But
Phroso the Phrenologist, a lean, shabby, sunburnt person, with an almost
improbably fierce black moustache and whiskers, was standing outside his
own temple, and talking, at the top of his voice, to nobody in particular,
explaining that the head of any passer-by would doubtless prove, on
examination, to be every bit as knobbly as Shakespeare's. Indeed, the
moment the lady appeared between the tents, the vigilant Phroso leapt on
her and offered, with a pantomime of old-world courtesy, to feel her bumps.
THE RED MOON OF MERU
EVERYONE agreed that the bazaar at Mallowood Abbey (by kind
permission of Lady Mounteagle) was a great success; there were
roundabouts and swings and side-shows, which the people greatly enjoyed;
I would also mention the Charity, which was the excellent object of the
proceedings, if any of them could tell me what it was.
However, it is only with a few of them that we are here concerned; and
especially with three of them, a lady and two gentlemen, who passed
between two of the principal tents or pavilions, their voices high in
argument. On their right was the tent of the Master of the Mountain, that
world-famous fortune-teller by crystals and chiromancy; a rich purple tent,
all over which were traced, in black and gold, the sprawling outlines of
Asiatic gods waving any number of arms like octopods. Perhaps they
symbolized the readiness of divine help to be had within; perhaps they
merely implied that the ideal being of a pious palmist would have as many
hands as possible. On the other side stood the plainer tent of Phroso the
Phrenologist; more austerely decorated with diagrams of the heads of
Socrates and Shakespeare, which were apparently of a lumpy sort. But these
were presented merely in black and white, with numbers and notes, as
became the rigid dignity of a purely rationalistic science. The purple tent
had an opening like a black cavern, and all was fittingly silent within. But
Phroso the Phrenologist, a lean, shabby, sunburnt person, with an almost
improbably fierce black moustache and whiskers, was standing outside his
own temple, and talking, at the top of his voice, to nobody in particular,
explaining that the head of any passer-by would doubtless prove, on
examination, to be every bit as knobbly as Shakespeare's. Indeed, the
moment the lady appeared between the tents, the vigilant Phroso leapt on
her and offered, with a pantomime of old-world courtesy, to feel her bumps.
Page 129
She refused with civility that was rather like rudeness; but she must be
excused, because she was in the middle of an argument. She also had to be
excused, or at any rate was excused, because she was Lady Mounteagle.
She was not a nonentity, however, in any sense; she was at once handsome
and haggard, with a hungry look in her deep, dark eyes and something eager
and almost fierce about her smile. Her dress was bizarre for the period; for
it was before the Great War had left us in our present mood of gravity and
recollection. Indeed, the dress was rather like the purple tent; being of a
semi-oriental sort, covered with exotic and esoteric emblems. But everyone
knew that the Mounteagles were mad; which was the popular way of saying
that she and her husband were interested in the creeds and culture of the
East.
The eccentricity of the lady was a great contrast to the conventionality of
the two gentlemen, who were braced and buttoned up in all the stiffer
fashion of that far-off day, from the tips of their gloves to their bright top
hats. Yet even here there was a difference; for James Hardcastle managed at
once to look correct and distinguished, while Tommy Hunter only looked
correct and commonplace. Hardcastle was a promising politician; who
seemed in society to be interested in everything except politics. It may be
answered gloomily that every politician is emphatically a promising
politician. But to do him justice, he had often exhibited himself as a
performing politician. No purple tent in the bazaar, however, had been
provided for him to perform in.
"For my part," he said, screwing in the monocle that was the only gleam
in his hard, legal face, "I think we must exhaust the possibilities of
mesmerism before we talk about magic. Remarkable psychological powers
undoubtedly exist, even in apparently backward peoples. Marvellous things
have been done by fakirs."
"Did you say done by fakers?" asked the other young man, with doubtful
innocence.
"Tommy, you are simply silly," said the lady. "Why will you keep
barging in on things you don't understand? You're like a schoolboy
screaming out that he knows how a conjuring trick is done. It's all so Early
Victorian—that schoolboy scepticism. As for mesmerism, I doubt whether
you can stretch it to——"
excused, because she was in the middle of an argument. She also had to be
excused, or at any rate was excused, because she was Lady Mounteagle.
She was not a nonentity, however, in any sense; she was at once handsome
and haggard, with a hungry look in her deep, dark eyes and something eager
and almost fierce about her smile. Her dress was bizarre for the period; for
it was before the Great War had left us in our present mood of gravity and
recollection. Indeed, the dress was rather like the purple tent; being of a
semi-oriental sort, covered with exotic and esoteric emblems. But everyone
knew that the Mounteagles were mad; which was the popular way of saying
that she and her husband were interested in the creeds and culture of the
East.
The eccentricity of the lady was a great contrast to the conventionality of
the two gentlemen, who were braced and buttoned up in all the stiffer
fashion of that far-off day, from the tips of their gloves to their bright top
hats. Yet even here there was a difference; for James Hardcastle managed at
once to look correct and distinguished, while Tommy Hunter only looked
correct and commonplace. Hardcastle was a promising politician; who
seemed in society to be interested in everything except politics. It may be
answered gloomily that every politician is emphatically a promising
politician. But to do him justice, he had often exhibited himself as a
performing politician. No purple tent in the bazaar, however, had been
provided for him to perform in.
"For my part," he said, screwing in the monocle that was the only gleam
in his hard, legal face, "I think we must exhaust the possibilities of
mesmerism before we talk about magic. Remarkable psychological powers
undoubtedly exist, even in apparently backward peoples. Marvellous things
have been done by fakirs."
"Did you say done by fakers?" asked the other young man, with doubtful
innocence.
"Tommy, you are simply silly," said the lady. "Why will you keep
barging in on things you don't understand? You're like a schoolboy
screaming out that he knows how a conjuring trick is done. It's all so Early
Victorian—that schoolboy scepticism. As for mesmerism, I doubt whether
you can stretch it to——"
Page 130
At this point Lady Mounteagle seemed to catch sight of somebody she
wanted; a black stumpy figure standing at a booth where children were
throwing hoops at hideous table ornaments. She darted across and cried:
"Father Brown, I've been looking for you. I want to ask you something,
Do you believe in fortune-telling?"
The person addressed looked rather helplessly at the little hoop in his
hand and said at last:
"I wonder in which sense you're using the word 'believe.' Of course, if
it's all a fraud——"
"Oh, but the Master of the Mountain isn't a bit of a fraud," she cried. "He
isn't a common conjurer or a fortune-teller at all. It's really a great honour
for him to condescend to tell fortunes at my parties; he's a great religious
leader in his own country; a Prophet and a Seer. And even his fortune-
telling isn't vulgar stuff about coming into a fortune. He tells you great
spiritual truths about yourself, about your ideals."
"Quite so," said Father Brown. "That's what I object to. I was just going
to say that if it's all a fraud, I don't mind it so much. It can't be much more
of a fraud than most things at fancy bazaars; and there, in a way, it's a sort
of practical joke. But if it's a religion and reveals spiritual truths—then it's
all as false as hell and I wouldn't touch it with a barge-pole."
"That is something of a paradox," said Hardcastle, with a smile.
"I wonder what a paradox is," remarked the priest in a ruminant manner.
"It seems to me obvious enough. I suppose it wouldn't do very much harm
if somebody dressed up as a German spy and pretended to have told all
sorts of lies to the Germans. But if a man is trading in the truth with the
Germans—well! So I think if a fortune-teller is trading in truth like that
——"
"You really think," began Hardcastle grimly.
"Yes," said the other; "I think he is trading with the enemy."
Tommy Hunter broke into a chuckle. "Well," he said, "if Father Brown
thinks they're good so long as they're frauds, I should think he'd consider
this copper-coloured prophet a sort of saint."
wanted; a black stumpy figure standing at a booth where children were
throwing hoops at hideous table ornaments. She darted across and cried:
"Father Brown, I've been looking for you. I want to ask you something,
Do you believe in fortune-telling?"
The person addressed looked rather helplessly at the little hoop in his
hand and said at last:
"I wonder in which sense you're using the word 'believe.' Of course, if
it's all a fraud——"
"Oh, but the Master of the Mountain isn't a bit of a fraud," she cried. "He
isn't a common conjurer or a fortune-teller at all. It's really a great honour
for him to condescend to tell fortunes at my parties; he's a great religious
leader in his own country; a Prophet and a Seer. And even his fortune-
telling isn't vulgar stuff about coming into a fortune. He tells you great
spiritual truths about yourself, about your ideals."
"Quite so," said Father Brown. "That's what I object to. I was just going
to say that if it's all a fraud, I don't mind it so much. It can't be much more
of a fraud than most things at fancy bazaars; and there, in a way, it's a sort
of practical joke. But if it's a religion and reveals spiritual truths—then it's
all as false as hell and I wouldn't touch it with a barge-pole."
"That is something of a paradox," said Hardcastle, with a smile.
"I wonder what a paradox is," remarked the priest in a ruminant manner.
"It seems to me obvious enough. I suppose it wouldn't do very much harm
if somebody dressed up as a German spy and pretended to have told all
sorts of lies to the Germans. But if a man is trading in the truth with the
Germans—well! So I think if a fortune-teller is trading in truth like that
——"
"You really think," began Hardcastle grimly.
"Yes," said the other; "I think he is trading with the enemy."
Tommy Hunter broke into a chuckle. "Well," he said, "if Father Brown
thinks they're good so long as they're frauds, I should think he'd consider
this copper-coloured prophet a sort of saint."
Page 131
"My cousin Tom is incorrigible," said Lady Mounteagle. "He's always
going about showing up adepts, as he calls it. He only came down here in a
hurry when he heard the Master was to be here, I believe. He'd have tried to
show up Buddha or Moses."
"Thought you wanted looking after a bit," said the young man, with a
grin on his round face. "So I toddled down. Don't like this brown monkey
crawling about."
"There you go again!" said Lady Mounteagle. "Years ago, when I was in
India, I suppose we all had that sort of prejudice against brown people. But
now I know something about their wonderful spiritual powers, I'm glad to
say I know better."
"Our prejudices seem to cut opposite ways," said Father Brown. "You
excuse his being brown because he is brahminical; and I excuse his being
brahminical because he is brown. Frankly, I don't care for spiritual powers
much myself. I've got much more sympathy with spiritual weaknesses. But
I can't see why anybody should dislike him merely because he is the same
beautiful colour as copper, or coffee, or nut-brown ale, or those jolly peat-
streams in the North. But then," he added, looking across at the lady and
screwing up his eyes, "I suppose I'm prejudiced in favour of anything that's
called brown."
"There now!" cried Lady Mounteagle with a sort of triumph. "I knew
you were only talking nonsense!"
"Well," grumbled the aggrieved youth with the round face. "When
anybody talks sense you call it schoolboy scepticism. When's the crystal-
gazing going to begin?"
"Any time you like, I believe," replied the lady. "It isn't crystal-gazing,
as a matter of fact, but palmistry; I suppose you would say it was all the
same sort of nonsense."
"I think there is a via media between sense and nonsense," said
Hardcastle, smiling. "There are explanations that are natural and not at all
nonsensical; and yet the results are very amazing. Are you coming in to be
operated on? I confess I am full of curiosity."
"Oh, I've no patience with such nonsense," spluttered the sceptic, whose
round face had become rather a red face with the heat of his contempt and
going about showing up adepts, as he calls it. He only came down here in a
hurry when he heard the Master was to be here, I believe. He'd have tried to
show up Buddha or Moses."
"Thought you wanted looking after a bit," said the young man, with a
grin on his round face. "So I toddled down. Don't like this brown monkey
crawling about."
"There you go again!" said Lady Mounteagle. "Years ago, when I was in
India, I suppose we all had that sort of prejudice against brown people. But
now I know something about their wonderful spiritual powers, I'm glad to
say I know better."
"Our prejudices seem to cut opposite ways," said Father Brown. "You
excuse his being brown because he is brahminical; and I excuse his being
brahminical because he is brown. Frankly, I don't care for spiritual powers
much myself. I've got much more sympathy with spiritual weaknesses. But
I can't see why anybody should dislike him merely because he is the same
beautiful colour as copper, or coffee, or nut-brown ale, or those jolly peat-
streams in the North. But then," he added, looking across at the lady and
screwing up his eyes, "I suppose I'm prejudiced in favour of anything that's
called brown."
"There now!" cried Lady Mounteagle with a sort of triumph. "I knew
you were only talking nonsense!"
"Well," grumbled the aggrieved youth with the round face. "When
anybody talks sense you call it schoolboy scepticism. When's the crystal-
gazing going to begin?"
"Any time you like, I believe," replied the lady. "It isn't crystal-gazing,
as a matter of fact, but palmistry; I suppose you would say it was all the
same sort of nonsense."
"I think there is a via media between sense and nonsense," said
Hardcastle, smiling. "There are explanations that are natural and not at all
nonsensical; and yet the results are very amazing. Are you coming in to be
operated on? I confess I am full of curiosity."
"Oh, I've no patience with such nonsense," spluttered the sceptic, whose
round face had become rather a red face with the heat of his contempt and
Page 132
incredulity. "I'll let you waste your time on your mahogany mountebank; I'd
rather go and throw at coconuts."
The Phrenologist, still hovering near, darted at the opening.
"Heads, my dear sir," he said, "human skulls are of a contour far more
subtle than that of coco-nuts. No coconut can compare with your own most
——"
Hardcastle had already dived into the dark entry of the purple tent; and
they heard a low murmur of voices within. As Tom Hunter turned on the
Phrenologist with an impatient answer, in which he showed a regrettable
indifference to the line between natural and preternatural sciences, the lady
was just about to continue her little argument with the little priest, when she
stopped in some surprise.
James Hardcastle had come out of the tent again, and in his grim face
and glaring monocle, surprise was even more vividly depicted.
"He's not there," remarked the politician abruptly. "He's gone. Some
aged nigger, who seems to constitute his suite, jabbered something I to me
to the effect that the Master had gone forth rather than sell sacred secrets for
gold."
Lady Mounteagle turned radiantly to the rest. "There now," she cried. "I
told you he was a cut above anything you fancied! He hates being here in a
crowd; he's gone back to his solitude."
"I am sorry," said Father Brown gravely. "I may have done him an
injustice. Do you know where he has gone?"
"I think so," said his hostess equally gravely. "When he wants to be
alone, he always goes to the cloisters, just at the end of the left wing,
beyond my husband's study and private museum, you know. Perhaps you
know this house was once an abbey."
"I have heard something about it," answered the priest, with a faint
smile.
"We'll go there, if you like," said the lady, briskly. "You really ought to
see my husband's collection; or the Red Moon at any rate. Haven't you ever
heard of the Red Moon of Meru? Yes, it's a ruby."
rather go and throw at coconuts."
The Phrenologist, still hovering near, darted at the opening.
"Heads, my dear sir," he said, "human skulls are of a contour far more
subtle than that of coco-nuts. No coconut can compare with your own most
——"
Hardcastle had already dived into the dark entry of the purple tent; and
they heard a low murmur of voices within. As Tom Hunter turned on the
Phrenologist with an impatient answer, in which he showed a regrettable
indifference to the line between natural and preternatural sciences, the lady
was just about to continue her little argument with the little priest, when she
stopped in some surprise.
James Hardcastle had come out of the tent again, and in his grim face
and glaring monocle, surprise was even more vividly depicted.
"He's not there," remarked the politician abruptly. "He's gone. Some
aged nigger, who seems to constitute his suite, jabbered something I to me
to the effect that the Master had gone forth rather than sell sacred secrets for
gold."
Lady Mounteagle turned radiantly to the rest. "There now," she cried. "I
told you he was a cut above anything you fancied! He hates being here in a
crowd; he's gone back to his solitude."
"I am sorry," said Father Brown gravely. "I may have done him an
injustice. Do you know where he has gone?"
"I think so," said his hostess equally gravely. "When he wants to be
alone, he always goes to the cloisters, just at the end of the left wing,
beyond my husband's study and private museum, you know. Perhaps you
know this house was once an abbey."
"I have heard something about it," answered the priest, with a faint
smile.
"We'll go there, if you like," said the lady, briskly. "You really ought to
see my husband's collection; or the Red Moon at any rate. Haven't you ever
heard of the Red Moon of Meru? Yes, it's a ruby."
Page 133
"I should be delighted to see the collection," said Hardcastle quietly,
"including the Master of the Mountain, if that prophet is one exhibit in the
museum." And they all turned towards the path leading to the house.
"All the same," muttered the sceptical Thomas, as he brought up the rear,
"I should very much like to know what the brown beast did come here for,
if he didn't come to tell fortunes."
As he disappeared, the indomitable Phroso made one more dart after
him, almost snatching at his coat-tails.
"The bump——" he began.
"No bump," said the youth, "only a hump. Hump I always have when I
come down to see Mounteagle." And he took to his heels to escape the
embrace of the man of science.
On their way to the cloisters the visitors had to pass through the long
room that was devoted by Lord Mounteagle to his remarkable private
museum of Asiatic charms and mascots. Through one open door, in the
length of the wall opposite, they could see the Gothic arches and the
glimmer of daylight between them, marking the square open space, round
the roofed border of which the monks had walked in older days. But they
had to pass something that seemed at first sight rather more extraordinary
than the ghost of a monk.
It was an elderly gentleman, robed from head to foot in white, with a
pale green turban, but a very pink and white English complexion and the
smooth white moustaches of some amiable Anglo-Indian colonel. This was
Lord Mounteagle, who had taken his Oriental pleasures more sadly, or at
least more seriously than his wife. He could talk of nothing whatever,
except Oriental religion and philosophy; and had thought it necessary even
to dress in the manner of an Oriental hermit. While he was delighted to
show his treasures, he seemed to treasure them much more for the truths
supposed to be symbolized in them than for their value in collections, let
alone cash. Even when he brought out the great ruby, perhaps the only thing
of great value in the museum, in a merely monetary sense, he seemed to be
much more interested in its name than in its size, let alone its price.
The others were all staring at what seemed a stupendously large red
stone, burning like a bonfire seen through a rain of blood. But Lord
"including the Master of the Mountain, if that prophet is one exhibit in the
museum." And they all turned towards the path leading to the house.
"All the same," muttered the sceptical Thomas, as he brought up the rear,
"I should very much like to know what the brown beast did come here for,
if he didn't come to tell fortunes."
As he disappeared, the indomitable Phroso made one more dart after
him, almost snatching at his coat-tails.
"The bump——" he began.
"No bump," said the youth, "only a hump. Hump I always have when I
come down to see Mounteagle." And he took to his heels to escape the
embrace of the man of science.
On their way to the cloisters the visitors had to pass through the long
room that was devoted by Lord Mounteagle to his remarkable private
museum of Asiatic charms and mascots. Through one open door, in the
length of the wall opposite, they could see the Gothic arches and the
glimmer of daylight between them, marking the square open space, round
the roofed border of which the monks had walked in older days. But they
had to pass something that seemed at first sight rather more extraordinary
than the ghost of a monk.
It was an elderly gentleman, robed from head to foot in white, with a
pale green turban, but a very pink and white English complexion and the
smooth white moustaches of some amiable Anglo-Indian colonel. This was
Lord Mounteagle, who had taken his Oriental pleasures more sadly, or at
least more seriously than his wife. He could talk of nothing whatever,
except Oriental religion and philosophy; and had thought it necessary even
to dress in the manner of an Oriental hermit. While he was delighted to
show his treasures, he seemed to treasure them much more for the truths
supposed to be symbolized in them than for their value in collections, let
alone cash. Even when he brought out the great ruby, perhaps the only thing
of great value in the museum, in a merely monetary sense, he seemed to be
much more interested in its name than in its size, let alone its price.
The others were all staring at what seemed a stupendously large red
stone, burning like a bonfire seen through a rain of blood. But Lord
Page 134
Mounteagle rolled it loosely in his palm without looking at it; and staring at
the ceiling, told them a long tale about the legendary character of Mount
Meru, and how, in the Gnostic mythology, it had been the place of the
wrestling of nameless primeval powers.
Towards the end of the lecture on the Demiurge of the Gnostics (not
forgetting its connexion with the parallel concept of Manichæus), even the
tactful Mr. Hardcastle thought it time to create a diversion. He asked to be
allowed to look at the stone; and as evening was closing in, and the long
room with its single door was steadily darkening, he stepped out in the
cloister beyond, to examine the jewel by a better light. It was then that they
first became conscious, slowly and almost creepily conscious, of the living
presence of the Master of the Mountain.
The cloister was on the usual plan, as regards its original structure; but
the line of Gothic pillars and pointed arches that formed the inner square
was linked together all along by a low wall, about waist high, turning the
Gothic doors into Gothic windows and giving each a sort of flat window-
sill of stone. This alteration was probably of ancient date; but there were
other alterations of a quainter sort, which witnessed to the rather unusual
individual ideas of Lord and Lady Mounteagle. Between the pillars hung
thin curtains, or rather veils, made of beads or light canes, in a continental
or southern manner; and on these again could be traced the lines and
colours of Asiatic dragons or idols, that contrasted with the grey Gothic
framework in which they were suspended. But this, while it further troubled
the dying light of the place, was the least of the incongruities of which the
company, with very varying feelings, became aware.
In the open space surrounded by the cloisters, there ran, like a circle in a
square, a circular path paved with pale stones and edged with some sort of
green enamel like an imitation lawn. Inside that, in the very centre, rose the
basin of a dark-green fountain, or raised pond, in which water-lilies floated
and goldfish flashed to and fro; and high above these, its outline dark
against the dying light, was a great green image. Its back was turned to
them and its face so completely invisible in the hunched posture that the
statue might almost have been headless. But in that mere dark outline, in the
dim twilight, some of them could see instantly that it was the shape of no
Christian thing.
the ceiling, told them a long tale about the legendary character of Mount
Meru, and how, in the Gnostic mythology, it had been the place of the
wrestling of nameless primeval powers.
Towards the end of the lecture on the Demiurge of the Gnostics (not
forgetting its connexion with the parallel concept of Manichæus), even the
tactful Mr. Hardcastle thought it time to create a diversion. He asked to be
allowed to look at the stone; and as evening was closing in, and the long
room with its single door was steadily darkening, he stepped out in the
cloister beyond, to examine the jewel by a better light. It was then that they
first became conscious, slowly and almost creepily conscious, of the living
presence of the Master of the Mountain.
The cloister was on the usual plan, as regards its original structure; but
the line of Gothic pillars and pointed arches that formed the inner square
was linked together all along by a low wall, about waist high, turning the
Gothic doors into Gothic windows and giving each a sort of flat window-
sill of stone. This alteration was probably of ancient date; but there were
other alterations of a quainter sort, which witnessed to the rather unusual
individual ideas of Lord and Lady Mounteagle. Between the pillars hung
thin curtains, or rather veils, made of beads or light canes, in a continental
or southern manner; and on these again could be traced the lines and
colours of Asiatic dragons or idols, that contrasted with the grey Gothic
framework in which they were suspended. But this, while it further troubled
the dying light of the place, was the least of the incongruities of which the
company, with very varying feelings, became aware.
In the open space surrounded by the cloisters, there ran, like a circle in a
square, a circular path paved with pale stones and edged with some sort of
green enamel like an imitation lawn. Inside that, in the very centre, rose the
basin of a dark-green fountain, or raised pond, in which water-lilies floated
and goldfish flashed to and fro; and high above these, its outline dark
against the dying light, was a great green image. Its back was turned to
them and its face so completely invisible in the hunched posture that the
statue might almost have been headless. But in that mere dark outline, in the
dim twilight, some of them could see instantly that it was the shape of no
Christian thing.
Page 135
A few yards away, on the circular path, and looking towards the great
green god, stood the man called the Master of the Mountain. His pointed
and finely finished features seemed moulded by some skilful craftsman as a
mask of copper. In contrast with this, his dark grey beard looked almost
blue like indigo; it began in a narrow tuft on his chin, and then spread
outwards like a great fan or the tail of a bird. He was robed in peacock
green and wore on his bald head a high cap of uncommon outline: a head-
dress none of them had ever seen before; but it looked rather Egyptian than
Indian. The man was standing with staring eyes; wide open, fish-shaped
eyes, so motionless that they looked like the eyes painted on a mummy-
case. But though the figure of the Master of the Mountain was singular
enough, some of the company, including Father Brown, did not look at him;
they still looked at the dark green idol at which he himself was looking.
"This seems a queer thing," said Hardcastle, frowning a little, "to set up
in the middle of an old abbey cloister."
"Now, don't tell me you're going to be silly," said Lady Mounteagle.
"That's just what we meant; to link up the great religions of East and West;
Buddha and Christ. Surely you must understand that all religions are really
the same."
"If they are," said Father Brown mildly, "it seems rather unnecessary to
go into the middle of Asia to get one."
"Lady Mounteagle means that they are different aspects or facets, as
there are of this stone," began Hardcastle; and becoming interested in the
new topic, laid the great ruby down on the stone sill or ledge under the
Gothic arch. "But it does not follow that we can mix the aspects in one
artistic style. You may mix Christianity and Islam, but you can't mix Gothic
and Saracenic, let alone real Indian."
As he spoke, the Master of the Mountain seemed to come to life like a
cataleptic, and moved gravely round another quarter segment of the circle,
and took up his position outside their own row of arches, standing with his
back to them and looking now towards the idol's back. It was obvious that
he was moving by stages round the whole circle, like a hand round a clock;
but pausing for prayer or contemplation.
green god, stood the man called the Master of the Mountain. His pointed
and finely finished features seemed moulded by some skilful craftsman as a
mask of copper. In contrast with this, his dark grey beard looked almost
blue like indigo; it began in a narrow tuft on his chin, and then spread
outwards like a great fan or the tail of a bird. He was robed in peacock
green and wore on his bald head a high cap of uncommon outline: a head-
dress none of them had ever seen before; but it looked rather Egyptian than
Indian. The man was standing with staring eyes; wide open, fish-shaped
eyes, so motionless that they looked like the eyes painted on a mummy-
case. But though the figure of the Master of the Mountain was singular
enough, some of the company, including Father Brown, did not look at him;
they still looked at the dark green idol at which he himself was looking.
"This seems a queer thing," said Hardcastle, frowning a little, "to set up
in the middle of an old abbey cloister."
"Now, don't tell me you're going to be silly," said Lady Mounteagle.
"That's just what we meant; to link up the great religions of East and West;
Buddha and Christ. Surely you must understand that all religions are really
the same."
"If they are," said Father Brown mildly, "it seems rather unnecessary to
go into the middle of Asia to get one."
"Lady Mounteagle means that they are different aspects or facets, as
there are of this stone," began Hardcastle; and becoming interested in the
new topic, laid the great ruby down on the stone sill or ledge under the
Gothic arch. "But it does not follow that we can mix the aspects in one
artistic style. You may mix Christianity and Islam, but you can't mix Gothic
and Saracenic, let alone real Indian."
As he spoke, the Master of the Mountain seemed to come to life like a
cataleptic, and moved gravely round another quarter segment of the circle,
and took up his position outside their own row of arches, standing with his
back to them and looking now towards the idol's back. It was obvious that
he was moving by stages round the whole circle, like a hand round a clock;
but pausing for prayer or contemplation.
Page 136
"What is his religion?" asked Hardcastle, with a faint touch of
impatience.
"He says," replied Lord Mounteagle, reverently, "that it is older than
Brahminism and purer than Buddhism."
"Oh," said Hardcastle, and continued to stare through his single eyeglass,
standing with both his hands in his pockets.
"They say," observed the nobleman in his gentle but didactic voice, "that
the deity called the God of Gods is carved in a colossal form in the cavern
of Mount Meru——"
Even his lordship's lecturing serenity was broken abruptly by the voice
that came over his shoulder. It came out of the darkness of the museum they
had just left, when they stepped out into the cloister. At the sound of it the
two younger men looked first incredulous, then furious, and then almost
collapsed into laughter.
"I hope I do not intrude," said the urbane and seductive voice of
Professor Phroso, that unconquerable wrestler of the truth, "but it occurred
to me that some of you might spare a little time for that much despised
science of Bumps, which——"
"Look here," cried the impetuous Tommy Hunter, "I haven't got any
bumps; but you'll jolly well have some soon, you——"
Hardcastle mildly restrained him as he plunged back through the door;
and for the moment all the group had turned again and were looking back
into the inner room.
It was at that moment that the thing happened. It was the impetuous
Tommy, once more, who was the first to move, and this time to better
effect. Before anyone else had seen anything, when Hardcastle had barely
remembered with a jump that he had left the gem on the stone sill, Tommy
was across the cloister with the leap of a cat and, leaning with his head and
shoulders out of the aperture between two columns, had cried out in a voice
that rang down all the arches: "I've got him!"
In that instant of time, just after they turned, and just before they heard
his triumphant cry, they had all seen it happen. Round the corner of one of
the two columns, there had darted in and out again a brown or rather
impatience.
"He says," replied Lord Mounteagle, reverently, "that it is older than
Brahminism and purer than Buddhism."
"Oh," said Hardcastle, and continued to stare through his single eyeglass,
standing with both his hands in his pockets.
"They say," observed the nobleman in his gentle but didactic voice, "that
the deity called the God of Gods is carved in a colossal form in the cavern
of Mount Meru——"
Even his lordship's lecturing serenity was broken abruptly by the voice
that came over his shoulder. It came out of the darkness of the museum they
had just left, when they stepped out into the cloister. At the sound of it the
two younger men looked first incredulous, then furious, and then almost
collapsed into laughter.
"I hope I do not intrude," said the urbane and seductive voice of
Professor Phroso, that unconquerable wrestler of the truth, "but it occurred
to me that some of you might spare a little time for that much despised
science of Bumps, which——"
"Look here," cried the impetuous Tommy Hunter, "I haven't got any
bumps; but you'll jolly well have some soon, you——"
Hardcastle mildly restrained him as he plunged back through the door;
and for the moment all the group had turned again and were looking back
into the inner room.
It was at that moment that the thing happened. It was the impetuous
Tommy, once more, who was the first to move, and this time to better
effect. Before anyone else had seen anything, when Hardcastle had barely
remembered with a jump that he had left the gem on the stone sill, Tommy
was across the cloister with the leap of a cat and, leaning with his head and
shoulders out of the aperture between two columns, had cried out in a voice
that rang down all the arches: "I've got him!"
In that instant of time, just after they turned, and just before they heard
his triumphant cry, they had all seen it happen. Round the corner of one of
the two columns, there had darted in and out again a brown or rather
Page 137
bronze-coloured hand, the colour of dead gold; such as they had seen
elsewhere. The hand had struck as straight as a striking snake; as
instantaneous as the flick of the long tongue of an ant-eater. But it had
licked up the jewel. The stone slab of the window-sill shone bare in the pale
and fading light.
"I've got him," gasped Tommy Hunter; "but he's wriggling pretty hard.
You fellows run round him in front—he can't have got rid of it, anyhow."
The others obeyed, some racing down the corridor and some leaping
over the low wall, with the result that a little crowd, consisting of
Hardcastle, Lord Mounteagle, Father Brown, and even the undetachable Mr.
Phroso of the bumps, had soon surrounded the captive Master of the
Mountain, whom Hunter was hanging on to desperately by the collar with
one hand, and shaking every now and then in a manner highly insensible to
the dignity of Prophets as a class.
"Now we've got him, anyhow," said Hunter, letting go with a sigh.
"We've only got to search him. The thing must be here."
Three quarters of an hour later, Hunter and Hardcastle, their top-hats,
ties, gloves, slips and spats somewhat the worse for their recent activities,
came face to face in the cloister and gazed at each other.
"Well," asked Hardcastle with restraint, "have you any views on the
mystery?"
"Hang it all," replied Hunter; "you can't call it a mystery. Why, we all
saw him take it ourselves."
"Yes," replied the other, "but we didn't all see him lose it ourselves. And
the mystery is, where has he lost it so that we can't find it?"
"It must be somewhere," said Hunter. "Have you searched the fountain
and all round that rotten old god there?"
"I haven't dissected the little fishes," said Hardcastle, lifting his eyeglass
and surveying the other. "Are you thinking of the ring of Polycrates?"
Apparently the survey, through the eye-glass, of the round face before
him, convinced him that it covered no such meditation on Greek legend.
elsewhere. The hand had struck as straight as a striking snake; as
instantaneous as the flick of the long tongue of an ant-eater. But it had
licked up the jewel. The stone slab of the window-sill shone bare in the pale
and fading light.
"I've got him," gasped Tommy Hunter; "but he's wriggling pretty hard.
You fellows run round him in front—he can't have got rid of it, anyhow."
The others obeyed, some racing down the corridor and some leaping
over the low wall, with the result that a little crowd, consisting of
Hardcastle, Lord Mounteagle, Father Brown, and even the undetachable Mr.
Phroso of the bumps, had soon surrounded the captive Master of the
Mountain, whom Hunter was hanging on to desperately by the collar with
one hand, and shaking every now and then in a manner highly insensible to
the dignity of Prophets as a class.
"Now we've got him, anyhow," said Hunter, letting go with a sigh.
"We've only got to search him. The thing must be here."
Three quarters of an hour later, Hunter and Hardcastle, their top-hats,
ties, gloves, slips and spats somewhat the worse for their recent activities,
came face to face in the cloister and gazed at each other.
"Well," asked Hardcastle with restraint, "have you any views on the
mystery?"
"Hang it all," replied Hunter; "you can't call it a mystery. Why, we all
saw him take it ourselves."
"Yes," replied the other, "but we didn't all see him lose it ourselves. And
the mystery is, where has he lost it so that we can't find it?"
"It must be somewhere," said Hunter. "Have you searched the fountain
and all round that rotten old god there?"
"I haven't dissected the little fishes," said Hardcastle, lifting his eyeglass
and surveying the other. "Are you thinking of the ring of Polycrates?"
Apparently the survey, through the eye-glass, of the round face before
him, convinced him that it covered no such meditation on Greek legend.
Page 138
"It's not on him, I admit," repeated Hunter, suddenly, "unless he's
swallowed it."
"Are we to dissect the Prophet, too?" asked the other smiling. "But here
comes our host."
"This is a most distressing matter," said Lord Mounteagle, twisting his
white moustache with a nervous and even tremulous hand. "Horrible thing
to have a theft in one's house, let alone connecting it with a man like the
Master. But, I confess, I can't quite make head or tail of the way in which he
is talking about it. I wish you'd come inside and see what you think."
They went in together, Hunter falling behind and dropping into
conversation with Father Brown, who was kicking his heels round the
cloister.
"You must be very strong," said the priest pleasantly. "You held him with
one hand; and he seemed pretty vigorous, even when we had eight hands to
hold him, like one of those Indian gods."
They took a turn or two round the cloister, talking; and then they also
went into the inner room, where the Master of the Mountain was seated on a
bench, in the capacity of a captive, but with more of the air of a king.
It was true, as Lord Mounteagle said, that his air and tone were not very
easy to understand. He spoke with a serene, and yet secretive sense of
power. He seemed rather amused at their suggestions about trivial hiding-
places for the gem; and certainly he showed no resentment whatever. He
seemed to be laughing, in a still unfathomable fashion at their efforts to
trace what they had all seen him take.
"You are learning a little," he said, with insolent benevolence, "of the
laws of time and space; about which your latest science is a thousand years
behind our oldest religion. You do not even know what is really meant by
hiding a thing. Nay, my poor little friends, you do not even know what is
meant by seeing a thing; or perhaps you would see this as plainly as I do."
"Do you mean it is here?" demanded Hardcastle harshly.
"Here is a word of many meanings, also," replied the mystic. "But I did
not say it was here. I only said I could see it."
There was an irritated silence, and he went on sleepily.
swallowed it."
"Are we to dissect the Prophet, too?" asked the other smiling. "But here
comes our host."
"This is a most distressing matter," said Lord Mounteagle, twisting his
white moustache with a nervous and even tremulous hand. "Horrible thing
to have a theft in one's house, let alone connecting it with a man like the
Master. But, I confess, I can't quite make head or tail of the way in which he
is talking about it. I wish you'd come inside and see what you think."
They went in together, Hunter falling behind and dropping into
conversation with Father Brown, who was kicking his heels round the
cloister.
"You must be very strong," said the priest pleasantly. "You held him with
one hand; and he seemed pretty vigorous, even when we had eight hands to
hold him, like one of those Indian gods."
They took a turn or two round the cloister, talking; and then they also
went into the inner room, where the Master of the Mountain was seated on a
bench, in the capacity of a captive, but with more of the air of a king.
It was true, as Lord Mounteagle said, that his air and tone were not very
easy to understand. He spoke with a serene, and yet secretive sense of
power. He seemed rather amused at their suggestions about trivial hiding-
places for the gem; and certainly he showed no resentment whatever. He
seemed to be laughing, in a still unfathomable fashion at their efforts to
trace what they had all seen him take.
"You are learning a little," he said, with insolent benevolence, "of the
laws of time and space; about which your latest science is a thousand years
behind our oldest religion. You do not even know what is really meant by
hiding a thing. Nay, my poor little friends, you do not even know what is
meant by seeing a thing; or perhaps you would see this as plainly as I do."
"Do you mean it is here?" demanded Hardcastle harshly.
"Here is a word of many meanings, also," replied the mystic. "But I did
not say it was here. I only said I could see it."
There was an irritated silence, and he went on sleepily.
Page 139
"If you were to be utterly, unfathomably, silent, do you think you might
hear a cry from the other end of the world? The cry of a worshipper alone in
those mountains, where the original image sits, itself like a mountain. Some
say that even Jews and Moslems might worship that image; because it was
never made by man. Hark! Do you hear the cry with which he lifts his head
and sees in that socket of stone, that has been hollow for ages, the one red
and angry moon that is the eye of the mountain?"
"Do you really mean," cried Lord Mounteagle, a little shaken, "that you
could make it pass from here to Mount Meru? I used to believe you had
great spiritual powers, but——"
"Perhaps," said the Master, "I have more than you will ever believe."
Hardcastle rose impatiently and began to pace the room with his hands
in his pockets.
"I never believed so much as you did; but I admit that powers of a
certain type may ... Good God!"
His high, hard voice had been cut off in mid-air, and he stopped staring;
the eye-glass fell out of his eye. They all turned their faces in the same
direction; and on every face there seemed to be the same suspended
animation.
The Red Moon of Meru lay on the stone window-sill, exactly as they had
last seen it. It might have been a red spark blown there from a bonfire, or a
red rose-petal tossed from a broken rose; but it had fallen in precisely the
same spot where Hardcastle had thoughtlessly laid it down.
This time Hardcastle did not attempt to pick it up again; but his
demeanour was somewhat notable. He turned slowly and began to stride
about the room again; but there was in his movements something masterful,
where before it had been only restless. Finally, he brought himself to a
standstill in front of the seated Master, and bowed with a somewhat
sardonic smile.
"Master," he said, "we all owe you an apology and, what is more
important, you have taught us all a lesson. Believe me, it will serve as a
lesson as well as a joke. I shall always remember the very remarkable
powers you really possess, and how harmlessly you use them. Lady
Mounteagle," he went on, turning towards her, "you will forgive me for
hear a cry from the other end of the world? The cry of a worshipper alone in
those mountains, where the original image sits, itself like a mountain. Some
say that even Jews and Moslems might worship that image; because it was
never made by man. Hark! Do you hear the cry with which he lifts his head
and sees in that socket of stone, that has been hollow for ages, the one red
and angry moon that is the eye of the mountain?"
"Do you really mean," cried Lord Mounteagle, a little shaken, "that you
could make it pass from here to Mount Meru? I used to believe you had
great spiritual powers, but——"
"Perhaps," said the Master, "I have more than you will ever believe."
Hardcastle rose impatiently and began to pace the room with his hands
in his pockets.
"I never believed so much as you did; but I admit that powers of a
certain type may ... Good God!"
His high, hard voice had been cut off in mid-air, and he stopped staring;
the eye-glass fell out of his eye. They all turned their faces in the same
direction; and on every face there seemed to be the same suspended
animation.
The Red Moon of Meru lay on the stone window-sill, exactly as they had
last seen it. It might have been a red spark blown there from a bonfire, or a
red rose-petal tossed from a broken rose; but it had fallen in precisely the
same spot where Hardcastle had thoughtlessly laid it down.
This time Hardcastle did not attempt to pick it up again; but his
demeanour was somewhat notable. He turned slowly and began to stride
about the room again; but there was in his movements something masterful,
where before it had been only restless. Finally, he brought himself to a
standstill in front of the seated Master, and bowed with a somewhat
sardonic smile.
"Master," he said, "we all owe you an apology and, what is more
important, you have taught us all a lesson. Believe me, it will serve as a
lesson as well as a joke. I shall always remember the very remarkable
powers you really possess, and how harmlessly you use them. Lady
Mounteagle," he went on, turning towards her, "you will forgive me for
Page 140
having addressed the Master first; but it was to you I had the honour of
offering this explanation some time ago. I may say that I explained it before
it had happened. I told you that most of these things could be interpreted by
some kind of hypnotism. Many believe that this is the explanation of all
those Indian stories about the mango plant and the boy who climbs a rope
thrown into the air. It does not really happen; but the spectators are
mesmerized into imagining that it happened. So we were all mesmerized
into imagining this theft had happened. That brown hand coming in at the
window, and whisking away the gem, was a momentary delusion; a hand in
a dream. Only, having seen the stone vanish, we never looked for it where it
was before. We plunged into the pond and turned every leaf of the water
lilies; we were almost giving emetics to the goldfish. But the ruby has been
here all the time."
And he glanced across at the opalescent eyes and smiling bearded mouth
of the Master, and saw that the smile was just a shade broader. There was
something in it that made the others jump to their feet with an air of sudden
relaxation and general, gasping relief.
"This is a very fortunate escape for us all," said Lord Mounteagle,
smiling rather nervously. "There cannot be the least doubt it is as you say. It
has been a most painful episode and I really don't know what apologies
——"
"I have no complaints," said the Master or the Mountain, still smiling.
"You have never touched Me at all."
While the rest went off rejoicing, with Hardcastle for the hero of the
hour, the little Phrenologist with the whiskers sauntered back towards his
preposterous tent. Looking over his shoulder he was surprised to find Father
Brown following him.
"Can I feel your bumps?" asked the expert, in his mildly sarcastic tone.
"I don't think you want to feel any more, do you?" said the priest good-
humouredly. "You're a detective, aren't you?"
"Yep," replied the other. "Lady Mounteagle asked me to keep an eye on
the Master, being no fool, for all her mysticism; and when he left his tent, I
could only follow by behaving like a nuisance and a monomaniac. If
offering this explanation some time ago. I may say that I explained it before
it had happened. I told you that most of these things could be interpreted by
some kind of hypnotism. Many believe that this is the explanation of all
those Indian stories about the mango plant and the boy who climbs a rope
thrown into the air. It does not really happen; but the spectators are
mesmerized into imagining that it happened. So we were all mesmerized
into imagining this theft had happened. That brown hand coming in at the
window, and whisking away the gem, was a momentary delusion; a hand in
a dream. Only, having seen the stone vanish, we never looked for it where it
was before. We plunged into the pond and turned every leaf of the water
lilies; we were almost giving emetics to the goldfish. But the ruby has been
here all the time."
And he glanced across at the opalescent eyes and smiling bearded mouth
of the Master, and saw that the smile was just a shade broader. There was
something in it that made the others jump to their feet with an air of sudden
relaxation and general, gasping relief.
"This is a very fortunate escape for us all," said Lord Mounteagle,
smiling rather nervously. "There cannot be the least doubt it is as you say. It
has been a most painful episode and I really don't know what apologies
——"
"I have no complaints," said the Master or the Mountain, still smiling.
"You have never touched Me at all."
While the rest went off rejoicing, with Hardcastle for the hero of the
hour, the little Phrenologist with the whiskers sauntered back towards his
preposterous tent. Looking over his shoulder he was surprised to find Father
Brown following him.
"Can I feel your bumps?" asked the expert, in his mildly sarcastic tone.
"I don't think you want to feel any more, do you?" said the priest good-
humouredly. "You're a detective, aren't you?"
"Yep," replied the other. "Lady Mounteagle asked me to keep an eye on
the Master, being no fool, for all her mysticism; and when he left his tent, I
could only follow by behaving like a nuisance and a monomaniac. If
Page 141
anybody had come into my tent, I'd have had to look up Bumps in an
encyclopaædia."
"Bumps, What Ho She; see Folk-Lore," observed Father Brown,
dreamily. "Well, you were quite in the part in pestering people—at a
bazaar."
"Rum case, wasn't it?" remarked the fallacious Phrenologist. "Queer to
think the thing was there all the time."
"Very queer," said the priest.
Something in his voice made the other man stop and stare.
"Look here!" he cried; "what's the matter with you? What are you
looking like that for! Don't you believe that it was there all the time?"
Father Brown blinked rather as if he had received a buffet; then he said
slowly and with hesitation: "No ... the fact is ... I can't—I can't quite bring
myself to believe it."
"You're not the sort of chap," said the other shrewdly, "who'd say that
without reason. Why don't you think the ruby had been there all the time?"
"Only because I put it back myself," said Father Brown.
The other man stood rooted to the spot, like one whose hair was standing
on end. He opened his mouth without speech.
"Or rather," went on the priest, "I persuaded the thief to let me put it
back. I told him what I'd guessed and showed him there was still time for
repentance. I don't mind telling you in professional confidence; besides, I
don't think the Mounteagles would prosecute, now they've got the thing
back, especially considering who stole it."
"Do you mean the Master?" asked the late Phroso.
"No," said Father Brown, "the Master didn't steal it."
"But I don't understand," objected the other. "Nobody was outside the
window except the Master; and a hand certainly came from outside."
"The hand came from outside, but the thief came from the inside," said
Father Brown.
encyclopaædia."
"Bumps, What Ho She; see Folk-Lore," observed Father Brown,
dreamily. "Well, you were quite in the part in pestering people—at a
bazaar."
"Rum case, wasn't it?" remarked the fallacious Phrenologist. "Queer to
think the thing was there all the time."
"Very queer," said the priest.
Something in his voice made the other man stop and stare.
"Look here!" he cried; "what's the matter with you? What are you
looking like that for! Don't you believe that it was there all the time?"
Father Brown blinked rather as if he had received a buffet; then he said
slowly and with hesitation: "No ... the fact is ... I can't—I can't quite bring
myself to believe it."
"You're not the sort of chap," said the other shrewdly, "who'd say that
without reason. Why don't you think the ruby had been there all the time?"
"Only because I put it back myself," said Father Brown.
The other man stood rooted to the spot, like one whose hair was standing
on end. He opened his mouth without speech.
"Or rather," went on the priest, "I persuaded the thief to let me put it
back. I told him what I'd guessed and showed him there was still time for
repentance. I don't mind telling you in professional confidence; besides, I
don't think the Mounteagles would prosecute, now they've got the thing
back, especially considering who stole it."
"Do you mean the Master?" asked the late Phroso.
"No," said Father Brown, "the Master didn't steal it."
"But I don't understand," objected the other. "Nobody was outside the
window except the Master; and a hand certainly came from outside."
"The hand came from outside, but the thief came from the inside," said
Father Brown.
Page 142
"We seem to be back among the mystics again. Look here, I'm a practical
man: I only wanted to know if it is all right with the ruby——"
"I knew it was all wrong," said Father Brown, "before I even knew there
was a ruby."
After a pause he went on thoughtfully. "Right away back in that
argument of theirs, by the tents, I knew things were going wrong. People
will tell you that theories don't matter and that logic and philosophy aren't
practical. Don't you believe them. Reason is from God, and when things are
unreasonable there is something the matter. Now, that quite abstract
argument ended with something funny. Consider what the theories were.
Hardcastle was a trifle superior and said that all things were perfectly
possible; but they were mostly done merely by mesmerism, or clairvoyance;
scientific names for philosophical puzzles, in the usual style. But Hunter
thought it all sheer fraud and wanted to show it up. By Lady Mounteagle's
testimony, he not only went about showing up fortune-tellers and such like,
but he had actually come down specially to confront this one. He didn't
often come; he didn't get on with Mounteagle, from whom, being a
spendthrift, he always tried to borrow; but when he heard the Master was
coming, he came hurrying down. Very well. In spite of that, it was
Hardcastle who went to consult the wizard and Hunter who refused. He said
he'd waste no time on such nonsense; having apparently wasted a lot of his
life on proving it to be nonsense. That seems inconsistent. He thought in
this case it was crystal-gazing; but he found it was palmistry."
"Do you mean he made that an excuse?" asked his companion, puzzled.
"I thought so at first," replied the priest; "but I know now it was not an
excuse, but a reason. He really was put off by finding it was a palmist,
because——"
"Well," demanded the other impatiently.
"Because he didn't want to take his glove off," said Father Brown.
"Take his glove off?" repeated the inquirer.
"If he had," said Father Brown mildly, "we should all have seen that his
hand was painted pale brown already.... Oh, yes, he did come down
specially because the Master was here. He came down very fully prepared."
man: I only wanted to know if it is all right with the ruby——"
"I knew it was all wrong," said Father Brown, "before I even knew there
was a ruby."
After a pause he went on thoughtfully. "Right away back in that
argument of theirs, by the tents, I knew things were going wrong. People
will tell you that theories don't matter and that logic and philosophy aren't
practical. Don't you believe them. Reason is from God, and when things are
unreasonable there is something the matter. Now, that quite abstract
argument ended with something funny. Consider what the theories were.
Hardcastle was a trifle superior and said that all things were perfectly
possible; but they were mostly done merely by mesmerism, or clairvoyance;
scientific names for philosophical puzzles, in the usual style. But Hunter
thought it all sheer fraud and wanted to show it up. By Lady Mounteagle's
testimony, he not only went about showing up fortune-tellers and such like,
but he had actually come down specially to confront this one. He didn't
often come; he didn't get on with Mounteagle, from whom, being a
spendthrift, he always tried to borrow; but when he heard the Master was
coming, he came hurrying down. Very well. In spite of that, it was
Hardcastle who went to consult the wizard and Hunter who refused. He said
he'd waste no time on such nonsense; having apparently wasted a lot of his
life on proving it to be nonsense. That seems inconsistent. He thought in
this case it was crystal-gazing; but he found it was palmistry."
"Do you mean he made that an excuse?" asked his companion, puzzled.
"I thought so at first," replied the priest; "but I know now it was not an
excuse, but a reason. He really was put off by finding it was a palmist,
because——"
"Well," demanded the other impatiently.
"Because he didn't want to take his glove off," said Father Brown.
"Take his glove off?" repeated the inquirer.
"If he had," said Father Brown mildly, "we should all have seen that his
hand was painted pale brown already.... Oh, yes, he did come down
specially because the Master was here. He came down very fully prepared."
Page 143
"You mean," cried Phroso, "that it was Hunter's hand, painted brown,
that came in at the window? Why, he was with us all the time!"
"Go and try it on the spot and you'll find it's quite possible," said the
priest. "Hunter leapt forward and leaned out of the window; in a flash he
could tear off his glove, tuck up his sleeve, and thrust his hand back round
the other side of the pillar, while he gripped the Indian with the other hand
and halloed out that he'd caught the thief. I remarked at the time that he held
the thief with one hand, where any sane man would have used two. But the
other hand was slipping the jewel into his trouser pocket."
There was a long pause and then the ex-Phrenologist said slowly. "Well,
that's a staggerer. But the thing stumps me still. For one thing, it doesn't
explain the queer behaviour of the old magician himself. If he was entirely
innocent, why the devil didn't he say so? Why wasn't he indignant at being
accused and searched? Why did he only sit smiling and hinting in a sly way
what wild and wonderful things he could do?"
"Ah!" cried Father Brown, with a sharp note in his voice: "there you
come up against it! Against everything these people don't and won't
understand. All religions are the same, says Lady Mounteagle. Are they, by
George! I tell you some of them are so different that the best man of one
creed will be callous, where the worst man of another will be sensitive. I
told you I didn't like spiritual power, because the accent is on the word
power. I don't say the Master would steal a ruby, very likely he wouldn't;
very likely he wouldn't think it worth stealing. It wouldn't be specially his
temptation to take jewels; but it would be his temptation to take credit for
miracles that didn't belong to him any more than the jewels. It was to that
sort of temptation, to that sort of stealing that he yielded to-day. He liked us
to think that he had marvellous mental powers that could make a material
object fly through space; and even when he hadn't done it, he allowed us to
think he had. The point about private property wouldn't occur primarily to
him at all. The question wouldn't present itself in the form: 'Shall I steal this
pebble?' but only in the form: 'Could I make a pebble vanish and reappear
on a distant mountain?' The question of whose pebble would strike him as
irrelevant. That is what I mean by religious being different. He is very
proud of having what he calls spiritual powers. But what he calls spiritual
doesn't mean what we call moral. It means rather mental; the power of the
mind over matter; the magician controlling the elements. Now we are not
that came in at the window? Why, he was with us all the time!"
"Go and try it on the spot and you'll find it's quite possible," said the
priest. "Hunter leapt forward and leaned out of the window; in a flash he
could tear off his glove, tuck up his sleeve, and thrust his hand back round
the other side of the pillar, while he gripped the Indian with the other hand
and halloed out that he'd caught the thief. I remarked at the time that he held
the thief with one hand, where any sane man would have used two. But the
other hand was slipping the jewel into his trouser pocket."
There was a long pause and then the ex-Phrenologist said slowly. "Well,
that's a staggerer. But the thing stumps me still. For one thing, it doesn't
explain the queer behaviour of the old magician himself. If he was entirely
innocent, why the devil didn't he say so? Why wasn't he indignant at being
accused and searched? Why did he only sit smiling and hinting in a sly way
what wild and wonderful things he could do?"
"Ah!" cried Father Brown, with a sharp note in his voice: "there you
come up against it! Against everything these people don't and won't
understand. All religions are the same, says Lady Mounteagle. Are they, by
George! I tell you some of them are so different that the best man of one
creed will be callous, where the worst man of another will be sensitive. I
told you I didn't like spiritual power, because the accent is on the word
power. I don't say the Master would steal a ruby, very likely he wouldn't;
very likely he wouldn't think it worth stealing. It wouldn't be specially his
temptation to take jewels; but it would be his temptation to take credit for
miracles that didn't belong to him any more than the jewels. It was to that
sort of temptation, to that sort of stealing that he yielded to-day. He liked us
to think that he had marvellous mental powers that could make a material
object fly through space; and even when he hadn't done it, he allowed us to
think he had. The point about private property wouldn't occur primarily to
him at all. The question wouldn't present itself in the form: 'Shall I steal this
pebble?' but only in the form: 'Could I make a pebble vanish and reappear
on a distant mountain?' The question of whose pebble would strike him as
irrelevant. That is what I mean by religious being different. He is very
proud of having what he calls spiritual powers. But what he calls spiritual
doesn't mean what we call moral. It means rather mental; the power of the
mind over matter; the magician controlling the elements. Now we are not
Page 144
like that, even when we are no better; even when we are worse. We, whose
fathers at least were Christians, who have grown up under those mediæval
arches even if we bedizen them with all the demons in Asia—we have the
very opposite ambition and the very opposite shame. We should all be
anxious that nobody should think we had done it. He was actually anxious
that everybody should think he had—even when he hadn't. He actually stole
the credit of stealing. While we were all casting the crime from us like a
snake, he was actually luring it to him like a snake-charmer. But snakes are
not pets in this country! Here the traditions of Christendom tell at once
under a test like this. Look at old Mounteagle himself, for instance! Ah, you
may be as Eastern and esoteric as you like, and wear a turban and a long
robe and live on messages from Mahatmas; but if a bit of stone is stolen in
your house, and your friends are suspected, you will jolly soon find out that
you're an ordinary English gentleman in a fuss. The man who really did it
would never want us to think he did it, for he also was an English
gentleman. He was also something very much better; he was a Christian
thief. I hope and believe he was a penitent thief."
"By your account," said his companion laughing, "the Christian thief and
the heathen fraud went by contraries. One was sorry he'd done it and the
other was sorry he hadn't."
"We mustn't be too hard on either of them," said Father Brown. "Other
English gentlemen have stolen before now, and been covered by legal and
political protection; and the West also has its own way of covering theft
with sophistry. After all, the ruby is not the only kind of valuable stone in
the world that has changed owners; it is true of other precious stones; often
carved like cameos and coloured like flowers."
The other looked at him inquiringly; and the priest's finger was pointed
to the Gothic outline of the great Abbey.
"A great graven stone," he said, "and that was also stolen."
fathers at least were Christians, who have grown up under those mediæval
arches even if we bedizen them with all the demons in Asia—we have the
very opposite ambition and the very opposite shame. We should all be
anxious that nobody should think we had done it. He was actually anxious
that everybody should think he had—even when he hadn't. He actually stole
the credit of stealing. While we were all casting the crime from us like a
snake, he was actually luring it to him like a snake-charmer. But snakes are
not pets in this country! Here the traditions of Christendom tell at once
under a test like this. Look at old Mounteagle himself, for instance! Ah, you
may be as Eastern and esoteric as you like, and wear a turban and a long
robe and live on messages from Mahatmas; but if a bit of stone is stolen in
your house, and your friends are suspected, you will jolly soon find out that
you're an ordinary English gentleman in a fuss. The man who really did it
would never want us to think he did it, for he also was an English
gentleman. He was also something very much better; he was a Christian
thief. I hope and believe he was a penitent thief."
"By your account," said his companion laughing, "the Christian thief and
the heathen fraud went by contraries. One was sorry he'd done it and the
other was sorry he hadn't."
"We mustn't be too hard on either of them," said Father Brown. "Other
English gentlemen have stolen before now, and been covered by legal and
political protection; and the West also has its own way of covering theft
with sophistry. After all, the ruby is not the only kind of valuable stone in
the world that has changed owners; it is true of other precious stones; often
carved like cameos and coloured like flowers."
The other looked at him inquiringly; and the priest's finger was pointed
to the Gothic outline of the great Abbey.
"A great graven stone," he said, "and that was also stolen."
Page 145
VIII
THE CHIEF MOURNER OF MARNE
A BLAZE of lightning blanched the grey woods tracing all the wrinkled
foliage down to the last curled leaf, as if every detail were drawn in
silverpoint or graven in silver. The same strange trick of lightning by which
it seems to record millions of minute things in an instant of time, picked out
everything, from the elegant litter of the picnic spread under the spreading
tree to the pale lengths of winding road, at the end of which a white car was
waiting. In the distance a melancholy mansion with four towers like a
castle, which in the grey evening had been but a dim and distant huddle of
walls like a crumbling cloud, seemed to spring into the foreground, and
stood up with all its embattled, roofs and blank and staring windows. And in
this, at least, the light had something in it of revelation. For to some of
those grouped under the tree that castle was, indeed, a thing faded and
almost forgotten, which was to prove its power to spring up again in the
foreground of their lives.
The light also clothed for an instant, in the same silver splendour, at least
one human figure that stood up as motionless as one of the towers. It was
that of a tall man standing on a rise of ground above the rest, who were
mostly sitting on the grass or stooping to gather up the hamper and
crockery. He wore a picturesque short cloak or cape clasped with a silver
clasp and chain, which blazed like a star when the flash touched it; and
something metallic in his motionless figure was emphasized by the fact that
his closely-curled hair was of the burnished yellow that can be really called
gold; and had the look of being younger than his face, which was handsome
in a hard aquiline fashion, but looked, under the strong light, a little
wrinkled and withered. Possibly it had suffered from wearing a mask of
make-up, for Hugo Romaine was the greatest actor of his day. For that
instant of illumination the golden curls and ivory mask and silver ornament
made his figure gleam like that of a man in armour; the next instant his
THE CHIEF MOURNER OF MARNE
A BLAZE of lightning blanched the grey woods tracing all the wrinkled
foliage down to the last curled leaf, as if every detail were drawn in
silverpoint or graven in silver. The same strange trick of lightning by which
it seems to record millions of minute things in an instant of time, picked out
everything, from the elegant litter of the picnic spread under the spreading
tree to the pale lengths of winding road, at the end of which a white car was
waiting. In the distance a melancholy mansion with four towers like a
castle, which in the grey evening had been but a dim and distant huddle of
walls like a crumbling cloud, seemed to spring into the foreground, and
stood up with all its embattled, roofs and blank and staring windows. And in
this, at least, the light had something in it of revelation. For to some of
those grouped under the tree that castle was, indeed, a thing faded and
almost forgotten, which was to prove its power to spring up again in the
foreground of their lives.
The light also clothed for an instant, in the same silver splendour, at least
one human figure that stood up as motionless as one of the towers. It was
that of a tall man standing on a rise of ground above the rest, who were
mostly sitting on the grass or stooping to gather up the hamper and
crockery. He wore a picturesque short cloak or cape clasped with a silver
clasp and chain, which blazed like a star when the flash touched it; and
something metallic in his motionless figure was emphasized by the fact that
his closely-curled hair was of the burnished yellow that can be really called
gold; and had the look of being younger than his face, which was handsome
in a hard aquiline fashion, but looked, under the strong light, a little
wrinkled and withered. Possibly it had suffered from wearing a mask of
make-up, for Hugo Romaine was the greatest actor of his day. For that
instant of illumination the golden curls and ivory mask and silver ornament
made his figure gleam like that of a man in armour; the next instant his
Page 146
figure was a dark and even black silhouette against the sickly grey of the
rainy evening sky.
But there was something about its stillness, like that of a statue, that
distinguished it from the group at his feet. All the other figures around him
had made the ordinary involuntary movement at the unexpected shock of
light; for though the skies were rainy it was the first flash of the storm. The
only lady present, whose air of carrying grey hair gracefully, as if she were
really proud of it, marked her a matron of the United States, unaffectedly
shut her eyes and uttered a sharp cry. Her English husband, General
Outram, a very stolid Anglo-Indian, with a bald head and black moustache
and whiskers of antiquated pattern, looked up with one stiff movement and
then resumed his occupation of tidying up. A young man of the name of
Mallow, very big and shy, with brown eyes like a dog's, dropped a cup and
apologized awkwardly. A third man, much more dressy, with a resolute
head, like an inquisitive terrier's, and grey hair brushed stiffly back, was no
other than the great newspaper proprietor, Sir John Cockspur; he cursed
freely, but not in an English idiom or accent, for he came from Toronto. But
the tall man in the short cloak stood up literally like a statue in the twilight;
his eagle face under the full glare had been like the bust of a Roman
Emperor, and the carved eyelids had not moved.
A moment after, the dark dome cracked across with thunder, and the
statue seemed to come to life. He turned his head over his shoulder and said
casually:
"About a minute and half between the flash and the bang, but I think the
storm's coming nearer. A tree is not supposed to be a good umbrella for the
lightning, but we shall want it soon for the rain. I think it will be a deluge."
The young man glanced at the lady a little anxiously and said: "Can't we
get shelter anywhere? There seems to be a house over there."
"There is a house over there," remarked the general, rather grimly; "but
not quite what you'd call a hospitable hotel."
"It's curious," said his wife sadly, "that we should be caught in a storm
with no house near but that one, of all others."
Something in her tone seemed to check the younger man, who was both
sensitive and comprehending; but nothing of that sort daunted the man from
rainy evening sky.
But there was something about its stillness, like that of a statue, that
distinguished it from the group at his feet. All the other figures around him
had made the ordinary involuntary movement at the unexpected shock of
light; for though the skies were rainy it was the first flash of the storm. The
only lady present, whose air of carrying grey hair gracefully, as if she were
really proud of it, marked her a matron of the United States, unaffectedly
shut her eyes and uttered a sharp cry. Her English husband, General
Outram, a very stolid Anglo-Indian, with a bald head and black moustache
and whiskers of antiquated pattern, looked up with one stiff movement and
then resumed his occupation of tidying up. A young man of the name of
Mallow, very big and shy, with brown eyes like a dog's, dropped a cup and
apologized awkwardly. A third man, much more dressy, with a resolute
head, like an inquisitive terrier's, and grey hair brushed stiffly back, was no
other than the great newspaper proprietor, Sir John Cockspur; he cursed
freely, but not in an English idiom or accent, for he came from Toronto. But
the tall man in the short cloak stood up literally like a statue in the twilight;
his eagle face under the full glare had been like the bust of a Roman
Emperor, and the carved eyelids had not moved.
A moment after, the dark dome cracked across with thunder, and the
statue seemed to come to life. He turned his head over his shoulder and said
casually:
"About a minute and half between the flash and the bang, but I think the
storm's coming nearer. A tree is not supposed to be a good umbrella for the
lightning, but we shall want it soon for the rain. I think it will be a deluge."
The young man glanced at the lady a little anxiously and said: "Can't we
get shelter anywhere? There seems to be a house over there."
"There is a house over there," remarked the general, rather grimly; "but
not quite what you'd call a hospitable hotel."
"It's curious," said his wife sadly, "that we should be caught in a storm
with no house near but that one, of all others."
Something in her tone seemed to check the younger man, who was both
sensitive and comprehending; but nothing of that sort daunted the man from
Page 147
Toronto.
"What's the matter with it?" he asked. "Looks rather like a ruin."
"That place," said the general dryly, "belongs to the Marquis of Marne."
"Gee!" said Sir John Cockspur. "I've heard all about that bird, anyhow;
and a queer bird, too. Ran him as a front-page mystery in the Comet last
year. 'The Nobleman Nobody Knows.'"
"Yes, I've heard of him, too," said young Mallow in a low voice. "There
seem to be all sorts of weird stories about why he hides himself like that.
I've heard that he wears a mask because he's a leper. But somebody else told
me quite seriously that there's a curse on the family; a child born with some
frightful deformity that's kept in a dark room."
"The Marquis of Marne has three heads," remarked Romaine quite
gravely. "Once in every three hundred years a three-headed nobleman
adorns the family tree. No human being dares approach the accursed house
except a silent procession of hatters, sent to provide an abnormal number of
hats. But,"—and his voice took one of those deep and terrible turns, that
could cause such a thrill in the theatre—"my friends, those hats are of no
human shape."
The American lady looked at him with a frown and a slight air of
distrust, as if that trick of voice had moved her in spite of herself.
"I don't like your ghoulish jokes," she said; "and I'd rather you didn't
joke about this, anyhow."
"I hear and obey," replied the actor; "but am I, like the Light Brigade,
forbidden even to reason why?"
"The reason," she replied, "is that he isn't the Nobleman Nobody Knows.
I know him myself, or, at least, I knew him very well when he was an
attaché at Washington thirty years ago, when we were all young. And he
didn't wear a mask, at least, he didn't wear it with me. He wasn't a leper,
though he may he almost as lonely. And he had only one head and only one
heart, and that was broken."
"Unfortunate love affair, of course," said Cockspur. "I should like that
for the Comet."
"What's the matter with it?" he asked. "Looks rather like a ruin."
"That place," said the general dryly, "belongs to the Marquis of Marne."
"Gee!" said Sir John Cockspur. "I've heard all about that bird, anyhow;
and a queer bird, too. Ran him as a front-page mystery in the Comet last
year. 'The Nobleman Nobody Knows.'"
"Yes, I've heard of him, too," said young Mallow in a low voice. "There
seem to be all sorts of weird stories about why he hides himself like that.
I've heard that he wears a mask because he's a leper. But somebody else told
me quite seriously that there's a curse on the family; a child born with some
frightful deformity that's kept in a dark room."
"The Marquis of Marne has three heads," remarked Romaine quite
gravely. "Once in every three hundred years a three-headed nobleman
adorns the family tree. No human being dares approach the accursed house
except a silent procession of hatters, sent to provide an abnormal number of
hats. But,"—and his voice took one of those deep and terrible turns, that
could cause such a thrill in the theatre—"my friends, those hats are of no
human shape."
The American lady looked at him with a frown and a slight air of
distrust, as if that trick of voice had moved her in spite of herself.
"I don't like your ghoulish jokes," she said; "and I'd rather you didn't
joke about this, anyhow."
"I hear and obey," replied the actor; "but am I, like the Light Brigade,
forbidden even to reason why?"
"The reason," she replied, "is that he isn't the Nobleman Nobody Knows.
I know him myself, or, at least, I knew him very well when he was an
attaché at Washington thirty years ago, when we were all young. And he
didn't wear a mask, at least, he didn't wear it with me. He wasn't a leper,
though he may he almost as lonely. And he had only one head and only one
heart, and that was broken."
"Unfortunate love affair, of course," said Cockspur. "I should like that
for the Comet."
Page 148
"I suppose it's a compliment to us," she replied thoughtfully, "that you
always assume a man's heart is broken by a woman. But there are other
kinds of love and bereavement. Have you never read 'In Memoriam'? Have
you never heard of David and Jonathan? What broke poor Marne up was
the death of his brother; at least, he was really a first cousin, but had been
brought up with him like a brother, and was much nearer than most
brothers. James Mair, as the marquis was called when I knew him, was the
elder of the two, but he always played the part of worshipper, with Maurice
Mair as a god. And, by his account, Maurice Mair was certainly a wonder.
James was no fool, and very good at his own political job; but it seems that
Maurice could do that and everything else; that he was a brilliant artist and
amateur actor and musician, and all the rest of it. James was very good-
looking himself, long and strong and strenuous, with a high-bridged nose;
though I suppose the young people would think he looked very quaint with
his beard divided into two bushy whiskers in the fashion of those Victorian
times. But Maurice was clean-shaven, and, by the portraits shown to me,
certainly quite beautiful; though he looked a little more like a tenor than a
gentleman ought to look. James was always asking me again and again
whether his friend was not a marvel, whether any woman wouldn't fall in
love with him, and so on, until it became rather a bore, except that it turned
so suddenly into a tragedy. His whole life seemed to be in that idolatry, and
one day the idol tumbled down, and was broken like any china doll. A chill
caught at the seaside, and it was all over."
"And after that," asked the young man, "did he shut himself up like
this?"
"He went abroad at first," she answered; "away to Asia and the cannibal
Islands and Lord knows where. These deadly strokes take different people
in different ways. It took him in the way of an utter sundering or severance
from everything, even from tradition and as far as possible from memory.
He could not bear a reference to the old tie; a portrait or an anecdote or
even an association. He couldn't bear the business of a great public funeral.
He longed to get away. He stayed away for ten years. I heard some rumour
that he had begun to revive a little at the end of the exile; but when he came
back to his own home he relapsed completely. He settled down into
religious melancholia, and that's practically madness."
always assume a man's heart is broken by a woman. But there are other
kinds of love and bereavement. Have you never read 'In Memoriam'? Have
you never heard of David and Jonathan? What broke poor Marne up was
the death of his brother; at least, he was really a first cousin, but had been
brought up with him like a brother, and was much nearer than most
brothers. James Mair, as the marquis was called when I knew him, was the
elder of the two, but he always played the part of worshipper, with Maurice
Mair as a god. And, by his account, Maurice Mair was certainly a wonder.
James was no fool, and very good at his own political job; but it seems that
Maurice could do that and everything else; that he was a brilliant artist and
amateur actor and musician, and all the rest of it. James was very good-
looking himself, long and strong and strenuous, with a high-bridged nose;
though I suppose the young people would think he looked very quaint with
his beard divided into two bushy whiskers in the fashion of those Victorian
times. But Maurice was clean-shaven, and, by the portraits shown to me,
certainly quite beautiful; though he looked a little more like a tenor than a
gentleman ought to look. James was always asking me again and again
whether his friend was not a marvel, whether any woman wouldn't fall in
love with him, and so on, until it became rather a bore, except that it turned
so suddenly into a tragedy. His whole life seemed to be in that idolatry, and
one day the idol tumbled down, and was broken like any china doll. A chill
caught at the seaside, and it was all over."
"And after that," asked the young man, "did he shut himself up like
this?"
"He went abroad at first," she answered; "away to Asia and the cannibal
Islands and Lord knows where. These deadly strokes take different people
in different ways. It took him in the way of an utter sundering or severance
from everything, even from tradition and as far as possible from memory.
He could not bear a reference to the old tie; a portrait or an anecdote or
even an association. He couldn't bear the business of a great public funeral.
He longed to get away. He stayed away for ten years. I heard some rumour
that he had begun to revive a little at the end of the exile; but when he came
back to his own home he relapsed completely. He settled down into
religious melancholia, and that's practically madness."
Page 149
"The priests got hold of him, they say," grumbled the old general. "I
know he gave thousands to found a monastery, and lives himself rather like
a monk—or, at any rate, a hermit. Can't understand what good they think
that will do."
"Goddarned superstition," snorted Cockspur; "that sort of thing ought to
be shown up. Here's a man that might have been useful to the Empire and
the world, and these vampires get hold of him and suck him dry. I bet with
their unnatural notions they haven't even let him marry."
"No, he has never married," said the lady. "He was engaged when I knew
him, as a matter of fact, but I don't think it ever came first with him, and I
think it went with the rest when everything else went. Like Hamlet and
Ophelia—he lost hold of love because he lost hold of life. But I knew the
girl; indeed, I know her still. Between ourselves, it was Viola Grayson,
daughter of the old admiral. She's never married either."
"It's infamous! It's infernal!" cried Sir John, bounding up. "It's not only a
tragedy, but a crime. I've got a duty to the public, and I mean to see all this
nonsensical nightmare.... In the twentieth century——"
He was almost choked with his own protest, and then, after a silence, the
old soldier said:
"Well, I don't profess to know much about those things, but I think these
religious people need to study a text which says: 'Let the dead bury their
dead.'"
"Only, unfortunately, that's just what it looks like," said his wife with a
sigh. "It's just like some creepy story of a dead man burying another dead
man, over and over again for ever."
"The storm has passed over us," said Romaine, with a rather inscrutable
smile. "You will not have to visit the inhospitable house after all."
She suddenly shuddered.
"Oh, I'll never do that again!" she exclaimed.
Mallow was staring at her.
"Again! Have you tried it before?" he cried.
know he gave thousands to found a monastery, and lives himself rather like
a monk—or, at any rate, a hermit. Can't understand what good they think
that will do."
"Goddarned superstition," snorted Cockspur; "that sort of thing ought to
be shown up. Here's a man that might have been useful to the Empire and
the world, and these vampires get hold of him and suck him dry. I bet with
their unnatural notions they haven't even let him marry."
"No, he has never married," said the lady. "He was engaged when I knew
him, as a matter of fact, but I don't think it ever came first with him, and I
think it went with the rest when everything else went. Like Hamlet and
Ophelia—he lost hold of love because he lost hold of life. But I knew the
girl; indeed, I know her still. Between ourselves, it was Viola Grayson,
daughter of the old admiral. She's never married either."
"It's infamous! It's infernal!" cried Sir John, bounding up. "It's not only a
tragedy, but a crime. I've got a duty to the public, and I mean to see all this
nonsensical nightmare.... In the twentieth century——"
He was almost choked with his own protest, and then, after a silence, the
old soldier said:
"Well, I don't profess to know much about those things, but I think these
religious people need to study a text which says: 'Let the dead bury their
dead.'"
"Only, unfortunately, that's just what it looks like," said his wife with a
sigh. "It's just like some creepy story of a dead man burying another dead
man, over and over again for ever."
"The storm has passed over us," said Romaine, with a rather inscrutable
smile. "You will not have to visit the inhospitable house after all."
She suddenly shuddered.
"Oh, I'll never do that again!" she exclaimed.
Mallow was staring at her.
"Again! Have you tried it before?" he cried.
Page 150
"Well, I did once," she said, with a lightness not without a touch of pride;
"but we needn't go back on all that. It's not raining now, but I think we'd
better be moving back to the car."
As they moved off in procession, Mallow and the general brought up the
rear; and the latter said abruptly, lowering his voice:
"I don't want that little cad Cockspur to hear but as you've asked you'd
better know. It's the one thing I can't forgive Marne; but I suppose these
monks have drilled him that way. My wife, who had been the best friend he
ever had in America, actually came to that house when he was walking in
the garden. He was looking at the ground like a monk, and hidden in a black
hood that was really as ridiculous as any mask. She had sent her card in,
and stood there in his very path. And he walked past her without a word or a
glance, as if she had been a stone. He wasn't human; he was like some
horrible automaton. She may well call him a dead man."
"It's all very strange," said the young man rather vaguely. "It isn't like—
like what I should have expected."
Young Mr. Mallow, when he left that rather dismal picnic, took himself
thoughtfully in search of a friend. He did not know any monks, but he knew
one priest, whom he was very much concerned to confront with the curious
revelations he had heard that afternoon. He felt he would very much like to
know the truth about the cruel superstition that hung over the house of
Marne, like the black thundercloud he had seen hovering over it.
After being referred from one place to another, he finally ran his friend
Father Brown to earth in the house of another friend, a Roman Catholic
friend, with a large family. He entered somewhat abruptly to find Father
Brown sitting on the floor with a serious expression, and attempting to pin
the somewhat florid hat belonging to a wax doll on to the head of a teddy
bear.
Mallow felt a faint sense of incongruity; but he was far too full of his
problem to put off the conversation if he could, help it. He was staggering
from a sort of set-back in a subconscious process that had been going on for
some time. He poured out the whole tragedy of the house of Marne as he
had heard it from the general's wife, along with most of the comments of
"but we needn't go back on all that. It's not raining now, but I think we'd
better be moving back to the car."
As they moved off in procession, Mallow and the general brought up the
rear; and the latter said abruptly, lowering his voice:
"I don't want that little cad Cockspur to hear but as you've asked you'd
better know. It's the one thing I can't forgive Marne; but I suppose these
monks have drilled him that way. My wife, who had been the best friend he
ever had in America, actually came to that house when he was walking in
the garden. He was looking at the ground like a monk, and hidden in a black
hood that was really as ridiculous as any mask. She had sent her card in,
and stood there in his very path. And he walked past her without a word or a
glance, as if she had been a stone. He wasn't human; he was like some
horrible automaton. She may well call him a dead man."
"It's all very strange," said the young man rather vaguely. "It isn't like—
like what I should have expected."
Young Mr. Mallow, when he left that rather dismal picnic, took himself
thoughtfully in search of a friend. He did not know any monks, but he knew
one priest, whom he was very much concerned to confront with the curious
revelations he had heard that afternoon. He felt he would very much like to
know the truth about the cruel superstition that hung over the house of
Marne, like the black thundercloud he had seen hovering over it.
After being referred from one place to another, he finally ran his friend
Father Brown to earth in the house of another friend, a Roman Catholic
friend, with a large family. He entered somewhat abruptly to find Father
Brown sitting on the floor with a serious expression, and attempting to pin
the somewhat florid hat belonging to a wax doll on to the head of a teddy
bear.
Mallow felt a faint sense of incongruity; but he was far too full of his
problem to put off the conversation if he could, help it. He was staggering
from a sort of set-back in a subconscious process that had been going on for
some time. He poured out the whole tragedy of the house of Marne as he
had heard it from the general's wife, along with most of the comments of
Page 151
the general and the newspaper proprietor. A new atmosphere of attention
seemed to be created with the mention of the newspaper proprietor.
Father Brown neither knew nor cared that his attitudes were comic or
commonplace. He continued to sit on the floor, where his large head and
short legs made him look very like a baby playing with toys. But there came
into his great grey eyes a certain expression that has been seen in the eyes
of many men in many centuries through the story of nineteen hundred
years; only the men were not generally sitting on floors, but at council
tables, or on the seats of chapters, or the thrones of bishops and cardinals; a
far-off, watchful look, heavy with the humility of a charge too great for
men. Something of that anxious and far-reaching look is found in the eyes
of sailors and of those who have steered through so many storms the ship of
St. Peter.
"It's very good of you to tell me this," he said. "I'm really awfully
grateful, for we may have to do something about it. If it were only people
like you and the general, it might be only a private matter; but if Sir John
Cockspur is going to spread some sort or scare in his papers—well, he's a
Toronto Orangeman, and we can hardly keep out of it."
"But what will you say about it?" asked Mallow anxiously.
"The first thing I should say about it," said Father Brown, "is that, as you
tell it, it doesn't sound like life. Suppose, for the sake of argument, that we
are all pessimistic vampires blighting all human happiness. Suppose I'm a
pessimistic vampire," He scratched his nose with the teddy bear, became
faintly conscious of the incongruity, and put it down. "Suppose we do
destroy all human and family ties. Why should we entangle a man again in
an old family tie just when he showed signs of getting loose from it? Surely
it's a little unfair to charge us both with crushing such affection and
encouraging such infatuation. I don't see why even a religious maniac
should be that particular sort of monomaniac, or how religion could
increase that mania, except by brightening it with a little hope."
Then he said, after a pause: "I should like to talk to that general of
yours."
"It was his wife who told me," said Mallow.
seemed to be created with the mention of the newspaper proprietor.
Father Brown neither knew nor cared that his attitudes were comic or
commonplace. He continued to sit on the floor, where his large head and
short legs made him look very like a baby playing with toys. But there came
into his great grey eyes a certain expression that has been seen in the eyes
of many men in many centuries through the story of nineteen hundred
years; only the men were not generally sitting on floors, but at council
tables, or on the seats of chapters, or the thrones of bishops and cardinals; a
far-off, watchful look, heavy with the humility of a charge too great for
men. Something of that anxious and far-reaching look is found in the eyes
of sailors and of those who have steered through so many storms the ship of
St. Peter.
"It's very good of you to tell me this," he said. "I'm really awfully
grateful, for we may have to do something about it. If it were only people
like you and the general, it might be only a private matter; but if Sir John
Cockspur is going to spread some sort or scare in his papers—well, he's a
Toronto Orangeman, and we can hardly keep out of it."
"But what will you say about it?" asked Mallow anxiously.
"The first thing I should say about it," said Father Brown, "is that, as you
tell it, it doesn't sound like life. Suppose, for the sake of argument, that we
are all pessimistic vampires blighting all human happiness. Suppose I'm a
pessimistic vampire," He scratched his nose with the teddy bear, became
faintly conscious of the incongruity, and put it down. "Suppose we do
destroy all human and family ties. Why should we entangle a man again in
an old family tie just when he showed signs of getting loose from it? Surely
it's a little unfair to charge us both with crushing such affection and
encouraging such infatuation. I don't see why even a religious maniac
should be that particular sort of monomaniac, or how religion could
increase that mania, except by brightening it with a little hope."
Then he said, after a pause: "I should like to talk to that general of
yours."
"It was his wife who told me," said Mallow.
Page 152
"Yes," replied the other; "but I'm more interested in what he didn't tell
you than in what she did."
"You think he knows more than she does?"
"I think he knows more than she says," answered Father Brown. "You
tell me he used a phrase about forgiving everything except the rudeness to
his wife. After all, what else was there to forgive?"
Father Brown had risen and shaken his shapeless clothes, and stood
looking at the young man with screwed up eyes and slightly quizzical
expression. The next moment he had turned, and picking up his equally
shapeless umbrella and large shabby hat, went stumping down the street.
He plodded through a variety of wide streets and squares till he came to
a handsome old-fashioned house in the West End, where he asked the
servant if he could see General Outram. After some little palaver he was
shown into a study, fitted out less with books than with maps and globes,
where the bald-headed, black-whiskered Anglo-Indian sat smoking a long,
thin, black cigar and playing with pins on a chart.
"I am sorry to intrude," said the priest, "and all the more because I can't
help the intrusion looking like interference. I want to speak to you about a
private matter, but only in the hope of keeping it private. Unfortunately,
some people are likely to make it public. I think, general, that you know Sir
John Cockspur."
The mass of black moustache and whisker served as a sort of mask for
the lower half of the old general's face; it was always hard to see whether he
smiled, but his brown eyes often had a certain twinkle.
"Everybody knows him, I suppose," he said. "I don't know him very
well."
"Well, you know everybody knows whatever he knows," said Father
Brown, smiling, "when he thinks it convenient to print it. And I understand
from my friend Mr. Mallow, whom, I think, you know, that Sir John is
going to print some scorching anti-clerical articles founded on what he
would call the Marne Mystery. 'Monks Drive Marquis Mad,' etc."
"If he is," replied the general, "I don't see why you should come to me
about it. I ought to tell you I'm a strong Protestant."
you than in what she did."
"You think he knows more than she does?"
"I think he knows more than she says," answered Father Brown. "You
tell me he used a phrase about forgiving everything except the rudeness to
his wife. After all, what else was there to forgive?"
Father Brown had risen and shaken his shapeless clothes, and stood
looking at the young man with screwed up eyes and slightly quizzical
expression. The next moment he had turned, and picking up his equally
shapeless umbrella and large shabby hat, went stumping down the street.
He plodded through a variety of wide streets and squares till he came to
a handsome old-fashioned house in the West End, where he asked the
servant if he could see General Outram. After some little palaver he was
shown into a study, fitted out less with books than with maps and globes,
where the bald-headed, black-whiskered Anglo-Indian sat smoking a long,
thin, black cigar and playing with pins on a chart.
"I am sorry to intrude," said the priest, "and all the more because I can't
help the intrusion looking like interference. I want to speak to you about a
private matter, but only in the hope of keeping it private. Unfortunately,
some people are likely to make it public. I think, general, that you know Sir
John Cockspur."
The mass of black moustache and whisker served as a sort of mask for
the lower half of the old general's face; it was always hard to see whether he
smiled, but his brown eyes often had a certain twinkle.
"Everybody knows him, I suppose," he said. "I don't know him very
well."
"Well, you know everybody knows whatever he knows," said Father
Brown, smiling, "when he thinks it convenient to print it. And I understand
from my friend Mr. Mallow, whom, I think, you know, that Sir John is
going to print some scorching anti-clerical articles founded on what he
would call the Marne Mystery. 'Monks Drive Marquis Mad,' etc."
"If he is," replied the general, "I don't see why you should come to me
about it. I ought to tell you I'm a strong Protestant."
Page 153
"I'm very fond of strong Protestants," said Father Brown. "I came to you
because I was sure you would tell the truth. I hope it is not uncharitable to
feel less sure of Sir John Cockspur."
The brown eyes twinkled again, but the general said nothing.
"General," said Father Brown, "suppose Cockspur or his sort were going
to make the world ring with tales against your country and your flag.
Suppose he said your regiment ran away in battle, or your staff were in the
pay of the enemy. Would you let anything stand between you and the facts
that would refute him? Wouldn't you get on the track of the truth at all costs
to anybody? Well, I have a regiment, and I belong to an army. It is being
discredited by what I am certain is a fictitious story; but I don't know the
true story. Can you blame me for trying to find it out?"
The soldier was silent, and the priest continued:
"I have heard the story Mallow was told yesterday, about Marne retiring
with a broken heart through the death of his more than brother. I am sure
there was more in it than that. I came to ask you if you know any more."
"No," said the general shortly; "I cannot tell you any more."
"General," said Father Brown with a broad grin, "you would have called
me a Jesuit if I had used that equivocation."
The soldier laughed gruffly, and then growled with much greater
hostility.
"Well, I won't tell you, then," he said. "What do you say to that?"
"I only say," said the priest mildly, "that in that case I shall have to tell
you."
The brown eyes stared at him; but there was no twinkle in them now. He
went on:
"You compel me to state, less sympathetically perhaps than you could,
why it is obvious that there is more behind. I am quite sure the marquis has
better cause for his brooding and secretiveness than merely having lost an
old friend. I doubt whether priests have anything to do with it; I don't even
know if he's a convert or merely a man comforting his conscience with
because I was sure you would tell the truth. I hope it is not uncharitable to
feel less sure of Sir John Cockspur."
The brown eyes twinkled again, but the general said nothing.
"General," said Father Brown, "suppose Cockspur or his sort were going
to make the world ring with tales against your country and your flag.
Suppose he said your regiment ran away in battle, or your staff were in the
pay of the enemy. Would you let anything stand between you and the facts
that would refute him? Wouldn't you get on the track of the truth at all costs
to anybody? Well, I have a regiment, and I belong to an army. It is being
discredited by what I am certain is a fictitious story; but I don't know the
true story. Can you blame me for trying to find it out?"
The soldier was silent, and the priest continued:
"I have heard the story Mallow was told yesterday, about Marne retiring
with a broken heart through the death of his more than brother. I am sure
there was more in it than that. I came to ask you if you know any more."
"No," said the general shortly; "I cannot tell you any more."
"General," said Father Brown with a broad grin, "you would have called
me a Jesuit if I had used that equivocation."
The soldier laughed gruffly, and then growled with much greater
hostility.
"Well, I won't tell you, then," he said. "What do you say to that?"
"I only say," said the priest mildly, "that in that case I shall have to tell
you."
The brown eyes stared at him; but there was no twinkle in them now. He
went on:
"You compel me to state, less sympathetically perhaps than you could,
why it is obvious that there is more behind. I am quite sure the marquis has
better cause for his brooding and secretiveness than merely having lost an
old friend. I doubt whether priests have anything to do with it; I don't even
know if he's a convert or merely a man comforting his conscience with
Page 154
charities; but I'm sure he's something more than a chief mourner. Since you
insist, I will tell you one or two of the things that made me think so.
"First, it was stated that James Mair was engaged to be married, but
somehow became unattached again after the death of Maurice Mair. Why
should an honourable man break off his engagement merely because he was
depressed by the death of a third party? He's much more likely to have
turned for consolation to it; but, anyhow, he was bound in decency to go
through with it."
The general was biting his black moustache, and his brown eyes had
become very watchful and even anxious, but he did not answer.
"A second point," said Father Brown, frowning at the table. "James Mair
was always asking his lady friend whether his cousin Maurice was not very
fascinating, and whether women would not admire him. I don't know if it
occurred to the lady that there might be another meaning to that inquiry."
The general got to his feet and began to walk or stamp about the room.
"Oh, damn it all," he said, but without any air of animosity.
"The third point," went on Father Brown, "is James Mair's curious
manner of mourning—destroying all relics, veiling all portraits, and so on.
It does sometimes happen, I admit; it might mean mere affectionate
bereavement. But it might mean something else."
"Confound you," said the other. "How long are you going on piling this
up?"
"The fourth and fifth points are pretty conclusive," said the priest calmly,
"especially if you take them together. The first is that Maurice Mair seems
to have had no funeral in particular, considering he was a cadet of a great
family. He must have been buried hurriedly; perhaps secretly. And the last
point is, that James Mair instantly disappeared to foreign parts; fled, in fact,
to the ends of the earth.
"And so," he went on, still in the same soft voice, "when you would
blacken my religion to brighten the story of the pure and perfect affection of
two brothers, it seems——"
"Stop!" cried Outram in a tone like a pistol shot. "I must tell you more,
or you will fancy worse. Let me tell you one thing to start with. It was a fair
insist, I will tell you one or two of the things that made me think so.
"First, it was stated that James Mair was engaged to be married, but
somehow became unattached again after the death of Maurice Mair. Why
should an honourable man break off his engagement merely because he was
depressed by the death of a third party? He's much more likely to have
turned for consolation to it; but, anyhow, he was bound in decency to go
through with it."
The general was biting his black moustache, and his brown eyes had
become very watchful and even anxious, but he did not answer.
"A second point," said Father Brown, frowning at the table. "James Mair
was always asking his lady friend whether his cousin Maurice was not very
fascinating, and whether women would not admire him. I don't know if it
occurred to the lady that there might be another meaning to that inquiry."
The general got to his feet and began to walk or stamp about the room.
"Oh, damn it all," he said, but without any air of animosity.
"The third point," went on Father Brown, "is James Mair's curious
manner of mourning—destroying all relics, veiling all portraits, and so on.
It does sometimes happen, I admit; it might mean mere affectionate
bereavement. But it might mean something else."
"Confound you," said the other. "How long are you going on piling this
up?"
"The fourth and fifth points are pretty conclusive," said the priest calmly,
"especially if you take them together. The first is that Maurice Mair seems
to have had no funeral in particular, considering he was a cadet of a great
family. He must have been buried hurriedly; perhaps secretly. And the last
point is, that James Mair instantly disappeared to foreign parts; fled, in fact,
to the ends of the earth.
"And so," he went on, still in the same soft voice, "when you would
blacken my religion to brighten the story of the pure and perfect affection of
two brothers, it seems——"
"Stop!" cried Outram in a tone like a pistol shot. "I must tell you more,
or you will fancy worse. Let me tell you one thing to start with. It was a fair
Page 155
fight."
"Ah," said Father Brown, and seemed to exhale a huge breath.
"It was a duel," said the other. "It was probably the last duel fought in
England, and it is long ago now."
"That's better," said Father Brown. "Thank God; that's a great deal
better."
"Better than the ugly things you thought of, I suppose?" said the general
gruffly. "Well, it's all very well for you to sneer at the pure and perfect
affection; but it was true for all that. James Mair really was devoted to his
cousin, who'd grown up with him like a younger brother. Elder brothers and
sisters do sometimes devote themselves to a child like that, especially when
he's a sort of infant phenomenon. But James Mair was the sort of simple
character in whom even hate is in a sense unselfish. I mean that even when
his tenderness turns to rage it is still objective, directed outwards to its
object; he isn't conscious of himself. Now poor Maurice Mair was just the
opposite. He was far more friendly and popular; but his success had made
him live in a house of mirrors. He was first in every sort of sport and art and
accomplishment; he nearly always won and took his winning amiably. But
if ever, by any chance, he lost, there was just a glimpse of something not so
amiable; he was a little jealous. I needn't tell you the whole miserable story
of how he was a little jealous of his cousin's engagement; how he couldn't
keep his restless vanity from interfering. It's enough to say that one of the
few things in which James Mair was admittedly ahead of him was
marksmanship with a pistol; and with that the tragedy ended."
"You mean the tragedy began," replied the priest. "The tragedy of the
survivor. I thought he did not need any monkish vampires to make him
miserable."
"To my mind he's more miserable than he need be," said the general.
"After all, as I say, it was a ghastly tragedy, but it was a fair fight. And Jim
had great provocation."
"How do you know all this?" asked the priest.
"I know it because I saw it," answered Outram stolidly. "I was James
Mair's second, and I saw Maurice Mair shot dead on the sands before my
very eyes."
"Ah," said Father Brown, and seemed to exhale a huge breath.
"It was a duel," said the other. "It was probably the last duel fought in
England, and it is long ago now."
"That's better," said Father Brown. "Thank God; that's a great deal
better."
"Better than the ugly things you thought of, I suppose?" said the general
gruffly. "Well, it's all very well for you to sneer at the pure and perfect
affection; but it was true for all that. James Mair really was devoted to his
cousin, who'd grown up with him like a younger brother. Elder brothers and
sisters do sometimes devote themselves to a child like that, especially when
he's a sort of infant phenomenon. But James Mair was the sort of simple
character in whom even hate is in a sense unselfish. I mean that even when
his tenderness turns to rage it is still objective, directed outwards to its
object; he isn't conscious of himself. Now poor Maurice Mair was just the
opposite. He was far more friendly and popular; but his success had made
him live in a house of mirrors. He was first in every sort of sport and art and
accomplishment; he nearly always won and took his winning amiably. But
if ever, by any chance, he lost, there was just a glimpse of something not so
amiable; he was a little jealous. I needn't tell you the whole miserable story
of how he was a little jealous of his cousin's engagement; how he couldn't
keep his restless vanity from interfering. It's enough to say that one of the
few things in which James Mair was admittedly ahead of him was
marksmanship with a pistol; and with that the tragedy ended."
"You mean the tragedy began," replied the priest. "The tragedy of the
survivor. I thought he did not need any monkish vampires to make him
miserable."
"To my mind he's more miserable than he need be," said the general.
"After all, as I say, it was a ghastly tragedy, but it was a fair fight. And Jim
had great provocation."
"How do you know all this?" asked the priest.
"I know it because I saw it," answered Outram stolidly. "I was James
Mair's second, and I saw Maurice Mair shot dead on the sands before my
very eyes."
Page 156
"I wish you would tell me more about it," said Father Brown reflectively.
"Who was Maurice Mair's second?"
"He had a more distinguished backing," replied the general grimly.
"Hugo Romaine was his second; the great actor, you know. Maurice was
mad on acting and had taken up Romaine (who was then a rising but still a
struggling man), and financed the fellow and his ventures in return for
taking lessons from the professional in his own hobby of amateur acting.
But Romaine was then, I suppose, practically dependent on his rich friend;
though he's richer now than any aristocrat. So his serving as second proves
very little about what he thought of the quarrel. They fought in the English
fashion, with only one second apiece; I wanted at least to have a surgeon,
but Maurice boisterously refused it, saying the fewer people who knew, the
better; and at the worst we could immediately get help. 'There's a doctor in
the village not half a mile away,' he said; 'I know him and he's got the
fastest horse in the country. He could be brought here in no time; but there's
no need to bring him here till we know.' Well, we all knew that Maurice ran
most risk, as the pistol was not his weapon; so when he refused aid nobody
liked to ask for it. The duel was fought on a flat stretch of sand on the east
coast of Scotland; and both the sight and sound of it were masked from the
hamlets inland by a long rampart of sandhills patched with rank grass;
probably part of the links, though in those days no Englishman had heard of
golf. There was one deep, crooked cranny in the sandhills through which we
came out on the sands. I can see them now; first a wide strip of dead yellow,
and beyond, a narrower strip of dark red; a dark red that seemed already
like the long shadow of a deed of blood.
"The thing itself seemed to happen with horrible speed; as if a whirlwind
had struck the sand. With the very crack of sound Maurice Mair seemed to
spin like a teetotum and pitch upon his face like a ninepin. And queerly
enough, while I'd been worrying about him up to that moment, the instant
he was dead all my pity was for the man who killed him; as it is to this day
and hour. I knew that with that, the whole huge terrible pendulum of my
friend's lifelong love would swing back; and that whatever cause others
might find to pardon him, he would never pardon himself for ever and ever.
And so, somehow, the really vivid thing, the picture that burns in my
memory so that I can't forget it, is not that of the catastrophe, the smoke and
the flash and the falling figure. That seemed to be all over, like the noise
"Who was Maurice Mair's second?"
"He had a more distinguished backing," replied the general grimly.
"Hugo Romaine was his second; the great actor, you know. Maurice was
mad on acting and had taken up Romaine (who was then a rising but still a
struggling man), and financed the fellow and his ventures in return for
taking lessons from the professional in his own hobby of amateur acting.
But Romaine was then, I suppose, practically dependent on his rich friend;
though he's richer now than any aristocrat. So his serving as second proves
very little about what he thought of the quarrel. They fought in the English
fashion, with only one second apiece; I wanted at least to have a surgeon,
but Maurice boisterously refused it, saying the fewer people who knew, the
better; and at the worst we could immediately get help. 'There's a doctor in
the village not half a mile away,' he said; 'I know him and he's got the
fastest horse in the country. He could be brought here in no time; but there's
no need to bring him here till we know.' Well, we all knew that Maurice ran
most risk, as the pistol was not his weapon; so when he refused aid nobody
liked to ask for it. The duel was fought on a flat stretch of sand on the east
coast of Scotland; and both the sight and sound of it were masked from the
hamlets inland by a long rampart of sandhills patched with rank grass;
probably part of the links, though in those days no Englishman had heard of
golf. There was one deep, crooked cranny in the sandhills through which we
came out on the sands. I can see them now; first a wide strip of dead yellow,
and beyond, a narrower strip of dark red; a dark red that seemed already
like the long shadow of a deed of blood.
"The thing itself seemed to happen with horrible speed; as if a whirlwind
had struck the sand. With the very crack of sound Maurice Mair seemed to
spin like a teetotum and pitch upon his face like a ninepin. And queerly
enough, while I'd been worrying about him up to that moment, the instant
he was dead all my pity was for the man who killed him; as it is to this day
and hour. I knew that with that, the whole huge terrible pendulum of my
friend's lifelong love would swing back; and that whatever cause others
might find to pardon him, he would never pardon himself for ever and ever.
And so, somehow, the really vivid thing, the picture that burns in my
memory so that I can't forget it, is not that of the catastrophe, the smoke and
the flash and the falling figure. That seemed to be all over, like the noise
Page 157
that wakes a man up. What I saw, what I shall always see, is poor Jim
hurrying across towards his fallen friend and foe; his brown beard looking
black against the ghastly pallor of his face, with its high features cut out
against the sea; and the frantic gestures with which he waved me to run for
the surgeon in the hamlet behind the sandhills. He had dropped his pistol as
he ran; he had a glove in one hand and the loose and fluttering fingers of it
seemed to elongate and emphasize his wild pantomime of pointing or
hailing for help. That is the picture that really remains with me; and there is
nothing else in that picture, except the striped background of sands and sea
and the dark, dead body lying still as a stone, and the dark figure of the
dead man's second standing grim and motionless against the horizon."
"Did Romaine stand motionless?" asked the priest. "I should have
thought he would have run even quicker towards the corpse."
"Perhaps he did when I had left," replied the general. "I took in that
undying picture in an instant and the next instant I had dived among the
sandhills, and was far out of sight of the others. Well, poor Maurice had
made a good choice in the matter of doctors; though the doctor came too
late, he came quicker than I should have thought possible. This village
surgeon was a very remarkable man, red-haired, irascible, but
extraordinarily strong in promptitude and presence of mind. I saw him but
for a flash as he leapt on his horse and went thundering away to the scene of
death, leaving me far behind. But in that flash I had so strong a sense of his
personality that I wished to God he had really been called in before the duel
began; for I believe on my soul he would have prevented it somehow. As it
was, he cleaned up the mess with marvellous swiftness; long before I could
trail back to the sea-shore on my two feet his impetuous practicality had
managed everything; the corpse was temporarily buried in the sandhills and
the unhappy homicide had been persuaded to do the only thing he could do
—to flee for his life. He slipped along the coast till he came to a port and
managed to get out of the country. You know the rest; poor Jim remained
abroad for many years; later, when the whole thing had been hushed up or
forgotten, he returned to his dismal castle and automatically inherited the
title. I have never seen him from that day to this, and yet I know what is
written in red letters in the inmost darkness of his brain."
"I understand," said Father Brown, "that some of you have made efforts
to see him?"
hurrying across towards his fallen friend and foe; his brown beard looking
black against the ghastly pallor of his face, with its high features cut out
against the sea; and the frantic gestures with which he waved me to run for
the surgeon in the hamlet behind the sandhills. He had dropped his pistol as
he ran; he had a glove in one hand and the loose and fluttering fingers of it
seemed to elongate and emphasize his wild pantomime of pointing or
hailing for help. That is the picture that really remains with me; and there is
nothing else in that picture, except the striped background of sands and sea
and the dark, dead body lying still as a stone, and the dark figure of the
dead man's second standing grim and motionless against the horizon."
"Did Romaine stand motionless?" asked the priest. "I should have
thought he would have run even quicker towards the corpse."
"Perhaps he did when I had left," replied the general. "I took in that
undying picture in an instant and the next instant I had dived among the
sandhills, and was far out of sight of the others. Well, poor Maurice had
made a good choice in the matter of doctors; though the doctor came too
late, he came quicker than I should have thought possible. This village
surgeon was a very remarkable man, red-haired, irascible, but
extraordinarily strong in promptitude and presence of mind. I saw him but
for a flash as he leapt on his horse and went thundering away to the scene of
death, leaving me far behind. But in that flash I had so strong a sense of his
personality that I wished to God he had really been called in before the duel
began; for I believe on my soul he would have prevented it somehow. As it
was, he cleaned up the mess with marvellous swiftness; long before I could
trail back to the sea-shore on my two feet his impetuous practicality had
managed everything; the corpse was temporarily buried in the sandhills and
the unhappy homicide had been persuaded to do the only thing he could do
—to flee for his life. He slipped along the coast till he came to a port and
managed to get out of the country. You know the rest; poor Jim remained
abroad for many years; later, when the whole thing had been hushed up or
forgotten, he returned to his dismal castle and automatically inherited the
title. I have never seen him from that day to this, and yet I know what is
written in red letters in the inmost darkness of his brain."
"I understand," said Father Brown, "that some of you have made efforts
to see him?"
Page 158
"My wife never relaxed her efforts," said the general. "She refuses to
admit that such a crime ought to cut a man off for ever; and I confess I am
inclined to agree with her. Eighty years before it would have been thought
quite normal; and really it was manslaughter rather than murder. My wife is
a great friend of the unfortunate lady who was the occasion of the quarrel
and she has an idea that if Jim would consent to see Viola Grayson once
again, and receive her assurance that old quarrels are buried, it might
restore his sanity. My wife is calling a sort of council of old friends to-
morrow, I believe. She is very energetic."
Father Brown was playing with the pins that lay beside the general's
map; he seemed to listen rather absent-mindedly. He had the sort of mind
that sees things in pictures; and the picture which had coloured even the
prosaic mind of the practical soldier took on tints yet more significant and
sinister in the more mystical mind of the priest. He saw the dark red
desolation of sand, the very hue of Aceldama, and the dead man lying in a
dark heap, and the slayer, stooping as he ran, gesticulating with a glove in
demented remorse, and always his imagination came back to the third thing
that he could not yet fit into any human picture: the second of the slain man
standing motionless and mysterious, like a dark statue on the edge of the
sea. It might seem to some a detail; but for him it was that stiff figure that
stood up like a standing note of interrogation.
Why had not Romaine moved instantly? It was the natural thing for a
second to do, in common humanity, let alone friendship. Even if there were
some double-dealing or darker motive not yet understood, one would think
it would be done for the sake of appearances. Anyhow, when the thing was
all over, it would be natural for the second to stir long before the other
second had vanished beyond the sandhills.
"Does this man Romanic move very slowly?" he asked.
"It's queer you should ask that," answered. Outram, with a sharp glance.
"No, as a matter of fact he moves very quickly when he moves at all. But,
curiously enough, I was just thinking that only this afternoon I saw him
stand exactly like that, during the thunderstorm. He stood in that silver-
clasped cape of his, and with one hand on his hip, exactly and in every line
as he stood on those bloody sands long ago. The lightning blinded us all,
but he did not blink. When it was dark again he was standing there still."
admit that such a crime ought to cut a man off for ever; and I confess I am
inclined to agree with her. Eighty years before it would have been thought
quite normal; and really it was manslaughter rather than murder. My wife is
a great friend of the unfortunate lady who was the occasion of the quarrel
and she has an idea that if Jim would consent to see Viola Grayson once
again, and receive her assurance that old quarrels are buried, it might
restore his sanity. My wife is calling a sort of council of old friends to-
morrow, I believe. She is very energetic."
Father Brown was playing with the pins that lay beside the general's
map; he seemed to listen rather absent-mindedly. He had the sort of mind
that sees things in pictures; and the picture which had coloured even the
prosaic mind of the practical soldier took on tints yet more significant and
sinister in the more mystical mind of the priest. He saw the dark red
desolation of sand, the very hue of Aceldama, and the dead man lying in a
dark heap, and the slayer, stooping as he ran, gesticulating with a glove in
demented remorse, and always his imagination came back to the third thing
that he could not yet fit into any human picture: the second of the slain man
standing motionless and mysterious, like a dark statue on the edge of the
sea. It might seem to some a detail; but for him it was that stiff figure that
stood up like a standing note of interrogation.
Why had not Romaine moved instantly? It was the natural thing for a
second to do, in common humanity, let alone friendship. Even if there were
some double-dealing or darker motive not yet understood, one would think
it would be done for the sake of appearances. Anyhow, when the thing was
all over, it would be natural for the second to stir long before the other
second had vanished beyond the sandhills.
"Does this man Romanic move very slowly?" he asked.
"It's queer you should ask that," answered. Outram, with a sharp glance.
"No, as a matter of fact he moves very quickly when he moves at all. But,
curiously enough, I was just thinking that only this afternoon I saw him
stand exactly like that, during the thunderstorm. He stood in that silver-
clasped cape of his, and with one hand on his hip, exactly and in every line
as he stood on those bloody sands long ago. The lightning blinded us all,
but he did not blink. When it was dark again he was standing there still."
Page 159
"I suppose he isn't standing there now?" inquired Father Brown. "I mean,
I suppose he moved sometime?"
"No, he moved quite sharply when the thunder came," replied the other.
"He seemed to have been waiting for it, for he told us the exact time of the
interval.... Is anything the matter?"
"I've pricked myself with one of your pins," said Father Brown. "I hope I
haven't damaged it." But his eyes had snapped and his mouth abruptly shut.
"Are you ill?" inquired the general, staring at him.
"No," answered the priest; "I'm only not quite so stoical as your friend
Romaine. I can't help blinking when I see light."
He turned to gather up his hat and umbrella; but when he had got to the
door he seemed to remember something and turned back. Coming up close
to Outram, he gazed up into his face with a rather helpless expression, as of
a dying fish, and made a motion as if to hold him by the waistcoat.
"General," he almost whispered, "for God's sake don't let your wife and
that other woman insist on seeing Marne again. Let sleeping dogs lie, or
you'll unleash all the hounds of hell."
The general was left alone with a look of bewilderment in his brown
eyes, as he sat down again to play with his pins.
Even greater, however, was the bewilderment which attended the
successive stages of the benevolent conspiracy of the general's wife, who
had assembled her little group of sympathizers to storm the castle of the
misanthrope. The first surprise she encountered was the unexplained
absence of one of the actors in the ancient tragedy. When they assembled by
agreement at a quiet hotel quite near the castle, there was no sign of Hugo
Romaine, until a belated telegram from a lawyer told them that the great
actor had suddenly left the country. The second surprise, when they began
the bombardment by sending up word to the castle with an urgent request
for an interview, was the figure which came forth from those gloomy gates
to receive the deputation in the name of the noble owner. It was no such
figure as they would have conceived suitable to those sombre avenues or
those almost feudal formalities. It was not some stately steward or major-
domo, nor even a dignified butler or tall and ornamental footman. The only
I suppose he moved sometime?"
"No, he moved quite sharply when the thunder came," replied the other.
"He seemed to have been waiting for it, for he told us the exact time of the
interval.... Is anything the matter?"
"I've pricked myself with one of your pins," said Father Brown. "I hope I
haven't damaged it." But his eyes had snapped and his mouth abruptly shut.
"Are you ill?" inquired the general, staring at him.
"No," answered the priest; "I'm only not quite so stoical as your friend
Romaine. I can't help blinking when I see light."
He turned to gather up his hat and umbrella; but when he had got to the
door he seemed to remember something and turned back. Coming up close
to Outram, he gazed up into his face with a rather helpless expression, as of
a dying fish, and made a motion as if to hold him by the waistcoat.
"General," he almost whispered, "for God's sake don't let your wife and
that other woman insist on seeing Marne again. Let sleeping dogs lie, or
you'll unleash all the hounds of hell."
The general was left alone with a look of bewilderment in his brown
eyes, as he sat down again to play with his pins.
Even greater, however, was the bewilderment which attended the
successive stages of the benevolent conspiracy of the general's wife, who
had assembled her little group of sympathizers to storm the castle of the
misanthrope. The first surprise she encountered was the unexplained
absence of one of the actors in the ancient tragedy. When they assembled by
agreement at a quiet hotel quite near the castle, there was no sign of Hugo
Romaine, until a belated telegram from a lawyer told them that the great
actor had suddenly left the country. The second surprise, when they began
the bombardment by sending up word to the castle with an urgent request
for an interview, was the figure which came forth from those gloomy gates
to receive the deputation in the name of the noble owner. It was no such
figure as they would have conceived suitable to those sombre avenues or
those almost feudal formalities. It was not some stately steward or major-
domo, nor even a dignified butler or tall and ornamental footman. The only
Page 160
figure that came out of the cavernous castle doorway was the short and
shabby figure of Father Brown.
"Look here," he said, in his simple, bothered fashion. "I told you you'd
much better leave him alone. He knows what he's doing and it'll only make
everybody unhappy."
Lady Outram, who was accompanied by a tall and quietly-dressed lady,
still very handsome, presumably the original Miss Grayson, looked at the
little priest with cold contempt.
"Really, sir," she said; "this is a very private occasion, and I don't
understand what you have to do with it.'
"Trust a priest to have to do with a private occasion," snarled Sir John
Cockspur. "Don't you know they live behind the scenes like rats behind a
wainscot burrowing their way into everybody's private rooms. See how he's
already in possession of poor Marne." Sir John was slightly sulky, as his
aristocratic friends had persuaded him to give up the great scoop of
publicity in return for the privilege of being really inside a society secret. It
never occurred to him to ask himself whether he was at all like a rat in a
wainscot.
"Oh, that's all right," said Father Brown, with the impatience of anxiety.
"I've talked it over with the marquis and the only priest he's ever had
anything to do with; his clerical tastes have been much exaggerated. I tell
you he knows what he's about; and I do implore you all to leave him alone."
"You mean to leave him to this living death of moping and going mad in
a ruin!" cried Lady Outram, in a voice that shook a little. "And all because
he had the bad luck to shoot a man in a duel more than a quarter of a
century ago. Is that what you call Christian charity?"
"Yes," answered the priest stolidly; "that is what I call Christian charity."
"It's about all the Christian charity you'll ever get out of these priests,"
cried Cockspur bitterly. "That's their only idea of pardoning a poor fellow
for a piece of folly; to wall him up alive and starve him to death with fasts
and penances and pictures of hell-fire. And all because a bullet went
wrong."
shabby figure of Father Brown.
"Look here," he said, in his simple, bothered fashion. "I told you you'd
much better leave him alone. He knows what he's doing and it'll only make
everybody unhappy."
Lady Outram, who was accompanied by a tall and quietly-dressed lady,
still very handsome, presumably the original Miss Grayson, looked at the
little priest with cold contempt.
"Really, sir," she said; "this is a very private occasion, and I don't
understand what you have to do with it.'
"Trust a priest to have to do with a private occasion," snarled Sir John
Cockspur. "Don't you know they live behind the scenes like rats behind a
wainscot burrowing their way into everybody's private rooms. See how he's
already in possession of poor Marne." Sir John was slightly sulky, as his
aristocratic friends had persuaded him to give up the great scoop of
publicity in return for the privilege of being really inside a society secret. It
never occurred to him to ask himself whether he was at all like a rat in a
wainscot.
"Oh, that's all right," said Father Brown, with the impatience of anxiety.
"I've talked it over with the marquis and the only priest he's ever had
anything to do with; his clerical tastes have been much exaggerated. I tell
you he knows what he's about; and I do implore you all to leave him alone."
"You mean to leave him to this living death of moping and going mad in
a ruin!" cried Lady Outram, in a voice that shook a little. "And all because
he had the bad luck to shoot a man in a duel more than a quarter of a
century ago. Is that what you call Christian charity?"
"Yes," answered the priest stolidly; "that is what I call Christian charity."
"It's about all the Christian charity you'll ever get out of these priests,"
cried Cockspur bitterly. "That's their only idea of pardoning a poor fellow
for a piece of folly; to wall him up alive and starve him to death with fasts
and penances and pictures of hell-fire. And all because a bullet went
wrong."
Page 161
"Really, Father Brown," said General Outram, "do you honestly think he
deserves this? Is that your Christianity?"
"Surely the true Christianity," pleaded his wife more gently, "is that
which knows all and pardons all; the love that can remember—and forget."
"Father Brown," said young Mallow, very earnestly, "I generally agree
with what you say; but I'm hanged if I can follow you here. A shot in a duel,
followed instantly by remorse, is not such an awful offence."
"I admit." said Father Brown dully, "that I take a more serious view of
his offence."
"God soften your hard heart," said the strange lady speaking for the first
time. "I am going to speak to my old friend."
Almost as if her voice had raised a ghost in that great grey house,
something stirred within and a figure stood in the dark doorway at the top
of the great stone flight of steps. It was clad in dead black, but there was
something wild about the blanched hair and something in the pale features
that was like the wreck of a marble statue.
Viola Grayson began calmly to move up the great flight of steps; and
Outram muttered in his thick black moustache: "He won't cut her dead as he
did my wife, I fancy."
Father Brown, who seemed in a collapse of resignation, looked up at him
for a moment.
"Poor Marne has enough on his conscience," he said. "Let us acquit him
of what we can. At least he never cut your wife."
"What do you mean by that?"
"He never knew her," said Father Brown.
As they spoke, the tall lady proudly mounted the last step and came face
to face with the Marquis of Marne. His lips moved, but something
happened before he could speak.
A scream rang across the open space and went wailing away in echoes
along those hollow walls. By the abruptness and agony with which it broke
from the woman's lips it might have been a mere inarticulate cry. But it was
an articulated word; and they all heard it with a horrible distinctness.
deserves this? Is that your Christianity?"
"Surely the true Christianity," pleaded his wife more gently, "is that
which knows all and pardons all; the love that can remember—and forget."
"Father Brown," said young Mallow, very earnestly, "I generally agree
with what you say; but I'm hanged if I can follow you here. A shot in a duel,
followed instantly by remorse, is not such an awful offence."
"I admit." said Father Brown dully, "that I take a more serious view of
his offence."
"God soften your hard heart," said the strange lady speaking for the first
time. "I am going to speak to my old friend."
Almost as if her voice had raised a ghost in that great grey house,
something stirred within and a figure stood in the dark doorway at the top
of the great stone flight of steps. It was clad in dead black, but there was
something wild about the blanched hair and something in the pale features
that was like the wreck of a marble statue.
Viola Grayson began calmly to move up the great flight of steps; and
Outram muttered in his thick black moustache: "He won't cut her dead as he
did my wife, I fancy."
Father Brown, who seemed in a collapse of resignation, looked up at him
for a moment.
"Poor Marne has enough on his conscience," he said. "Let us acquit him
of what we can. At least he never cut your wife."
"What do you mean by that?"
"He never knew her," said Father Brown.
As they spoke, the tall lady proudly mounted the last step and came face
to face with the Marquis of Marne. His lips moved, but something
happened before he could speak.
A scream rang across the open space and went wailing away in echoes
along those hollow walls. By the abruptness and agony with which it broke
from the woman's lips it might have been a mere inarticulate cry. But it was
an articulated word; and they all heard it with a horrible distinctness.
Page 162
"Maurice!"
"What is it, dear?" cried Lady Outram, and began to run up the steps; for
the other woman was swaying as if she might fall down the whole stone
flight. Then she faced about and began to descend, all bowed and shrunken
and shuddering. "Oh, my God," she was saying. "Oh, my God ... it isn't Jim
at all ... it's Maurice!"
"I think, Lady Outram," said the priest gravely, "you had better go with
your friend."
As they turned, a voice fell on them like a stone from the top of the stone
stair, a voice that might have come out of an open grave. It was hoarse and
unnatural, like the voices of men who are left alone with wild birds on
desert islands. It was the voice of the Marquis of Marne, and it said: "Stop!"
"Father Brown," he said, "before your friends disperse I authorize you to
tell them all I have told you. Whatever follows, I will hide from it no
longer."
"You are right," said the priest, "and it shall be counted to you."
"Yes," said Father Brown quietly to the questioning company afterwards.
"He has given me the right to speak; but I will not tell it as he told me, but
as I found it out for myself. Well, I knew from the first that the blighting
monkish influence was all nonsense out of novels. Our people might
possibly, in certain cases, encourage a man to go regularly into a monastery,
but certainly not to hang about in a mediæval castle. In the same way, they
certainly wouldn't want him to dress up as a monk when he wasn't a monk.
But it struck me that he might himself want to wear a monk's hood or even
a mask. I had heard of him as a mourner, and then as a murderer; but
already I had hazy suspicions that his reason for hiding might not only be
concerned with what he was, but with who he was.
"Then came the general's vivid description of the duel; and the most
vivid thing in it to me was the figure of Mr. Romaine in the background; it
was vivid because it was in the background. Why did the general leave
behind him on the sand a dead man, whose friend stood yards away from
him like a stock or a stone? Then I heard something, a mere trifle, about a
trick habit that Romaine has of standing quite still when he is waiting for
something to happen; as he waited for the thunder to follow the lightning.
"What is it, dear?" cried Lady Outram, and began to run up the steps; for
the other woman was swaying as if she might fall down the whole stone
flight. Then she faced about and began to descend, all bowed and shrunken
and shuddering. "Oh, my God," she was saying. "Oh, my God ... it isn't Jim
at all ... it's Maurice!"
"I think, Lady Outram," said the priest gravely, "you had better go with
your friend."
As they turned, a voice fell on them like a stone from the top of the stone
stair, a voice that might have come out of an open grave. It was hoarse and
unnatural, like the voices of men who are left alone with wild birds on
desert islands. It was the voice of the Marquis of Marne, and it said: "Stop!"
"Father Brown," he said, "before your friends disperse I authorize you to
tell them all I have told you. Whatever follows, I will hide from it no
longer."
"You are right," said the priest, "and it shall be counted to you."
"Yes," said Father Brown quietly to the questioning company afterwards.
"He has given me the right to speak; but I will not tell it as he told me, but
as I found it out for myself. Well, I knew from the first that the blighting
monkish influence was all nonsense out of novels. Our people might
possibly, in certain cases, encourage a man to go regularly into a monastery,
but certainly not to hang about in a mediæval castle. In the same way, they
certainly wouldn't want him to dress up as a monk when he wasn't a monk.
But it struck me that he might himself want to wear a monk's hood or even
a mask. I had heard of him as a mourner, and then as a murderer; but
already I had hazy suspicions that his reason for hiding might not only be
concerned with what he was, but with who he was.
"Then came the general's vivid description of the duel; and the most
vivid thing in it to me was the figure of Mr. Romaine in the background; it
was vivid because it was in the background. Why did the general leave
behind him on the sand a dead man, whose friend stood yards away from
him like a stock or a stone? Then I heard something, a mere trifle, about a
trick habit that Romaine has of standing quite still when he is waiting for
something to happen; as he waited for the thunder to follow the lightning.
Page 163
Well, that automatic trick in this case betrayed everything. Hugo Romaine
on that old occasion, also, was waiting for something."
"But it was all over," said the general. "What could he have been waiting
for?"
"He was waiting for the duel," said Father Brown.
"But I tell you I saw the duel!" cried the general.
"And I tell you you didn't see the duel," said the priest.
"Are you mad?" demanded the other. "Or why should you think I am
blind?"
"Because you were blinded—that you might not see," said the priest.
"Because you are a good man and God had mercy on your innocence, and
he turned your face away from that unnatural strife. He set a wall of sand
and silence between you and what really happened on that horrible red
shore, abandoned to the raging spirits of Judas and of Cain."
"Tell us what happened!" gasped the lady impatiently.
"I will tell it as I found it," proceeded the priest. "The next thing I found
was that Romaine the actor had been training Maurice Mair in all the tricks
of the trade of acting. I once had a friend who went in for acting. He gave
me a very amusing account of how his first week's training consisted
entirely of falling down; of learning how to fall flat without a stagger, as if
he were stone dead."
"God have mercy on us!" cried the general, and gripped the arms of his
chair as if to rise.
"Amen," said Father Brown. "You told me how quickly it seemed to
come; in fact, Maurice fell before the bullet flew, and lay perfectly still,
waiting. And his wicked friend and teacher stood also in the background,
waiting."
"We are waiting," said Cockspur, "and I feel as if I couldn't wait."
"James Mair, already broken with remorse, rushed across to the fallen
man and bent over to lift him up. He had thrown away his pistol like an
unclean thing; but Maurice's pistol still lay under his hand and it was
undischarged. Then as the elder man bent over the younger, the younger
on that old occasion, also, was waiting for something."
"But it was all over," said the general. "What could he have been waiting
for?"
"He was waiting for the duel," said Father Brown.
"But I tell you I saw the duel!" cried the general.
"And I tell you you didn't see the duel," said the priest.
"Are you mad?" demanded the other. "Or why should you think I am
blind?"
"Because you were blinded—that you might not see," said the priest.
"Because you are a good man and God had mercy on your innocence, and
he turned your face away from that unnatural strife. He set a wall of sand
and silence between you and what really happened on that horrible red
shore, abandoned to the raging spirits of Judas and of Cain."
"Tell us what happened!" gasped the lady impatiently.
"I will tell it as I found it," proceeded the priest. "The next thing I found
was that Romaine the actor had been training Maurice Mair in all the tricks
of the trade of acting. I once had a friend who went in for acting. He gave
me a very amusing account of how his first week's training consisted
entirely of falling down; of learning how to fall flat without a stagger, as if
he were stone dead."
"God have mercy on us!" cried the general, and gripped the arms of his
chair as if to rise.
"Amen," said Father Brown. "You told me how quickly it seemed to
come; in fact, Maurice fell before the bullet flew, and lay perfectly still,
waiting. And his wicked friend and teacher stood also in the background,
waiting."
"We are waiting," said Cockspur, "and I feel as if I couldn't wait."
"James Mair, already broken with remorse, rushed across to the fallen
man and bent over to lift him up. He had thrown away his pistol like an
unclean thing; but Maurice's pistol still lay under his hand and it was
undischarged. Then as the elder man bent over the younger, the younger
Page 164
lifted himself on his left arm and shot the elder through the body. He knew
he was not so good a shot, but there was no question of missing the heart at
that distance."
The rest of the company had risen and stood staring down at the narrator
with pale faces. "Are you sure of this?" asked Sir John at last, in a thick
voice.
"I am sure of it," said Father Brown, "and now I leave Maurice Mair, the
present Marquis of Marne, to your Christian charity. You have told me
something to-day about Christian charity. You seemed to me to give it
almost too large a place; but how fortunate it is for poor sinners like this
man that you err so much on the side of mercy, and are ready to be
reconciled to all mankind."
"Hang it all," exploded the general; "if you think I'm going to be
reconciled to a filthy viper like that, I tell you I wouldn't say a word to save
him from hell. I said I could pardon a regular decent duel, but of all the
treacherous assassins——"
"He ought to be lynched," cried Cockspur excitedly. "He ought to burn
alive like a nigger in the States. And if there is such a thing as burning for
ever, he jolly well——"
"I wouldn't touch him with a barge-pole myself," said Mallow.
"There is a limit to human charity," said Lady Outram, trembling all
over.
"There is," said Father Brown dryly; "and that is the real difference
between human charity and Christian charity. You must forgive me if I was
not altogether crushed by your contempt for my uncharitableness to-day; or
by the lectures you read me about pardon for every sinner. For it seems to
me that you only pardon the sins that you don't really think sinful. You only
forgive criminals when they commit what you don't regard as crimes, but
rather as conventions. So you tolerate a conventional duel, just as you
tolerate a conventional divorce. You forgive because there isn't anything to
be forgiven."
"But, hang it all," cried Mallow, "you don't expect us to be able to
pardon a vile thing like this?"
he was not so good a shot, but there was no question of missing the heart at
that distance."
The rest of the company had risen and stood staring down at the narrator
with pale faces. "Are you sure of this?" asked Sir John at last, in a thick
voice.
"I am sure of it," said Father Brown, "and now I leave Maurice Mair, the
present Marquis of Marne, to your Christian charity. You have told me
something to-day about Christian charity. You seemed to me to give it
almost too large a place; but how fortunate it is for poor sinners like this
man that you err so much on the side of mercy, and are ready to be
reconciled to all mankind."
"Hang it all," exploded the general; "if you think I'm going to be
reconciled to a filthy viper like that, I tell you I wouldn't say a word to save
him from hell. I said I could pardon a regular decent duel, but of all the
treacherous assassins——"
"He ought to be lynched," cried Cockspur excitedly. "He ought to burn
alive like a nigger in the States. And if there is such a thing as burning for
ever, he jolly well——"
"I wouldn't touch him with a barge-pole myself," said Mallow.
"There is a limit to human charity," said Lady Outram, trembling all
over.
"There is," said Father Brown dryly; "and that is the real difference
between human charity and Christian charity. You must forgive me if I was
not altogether crushed by your contempt for my uncharitableness to-day; or
by the lectures you read me about pardon for every sinner. For it seems to
me that you only pardon the sins that you don't really think sinful. You only
forgive criminals when they commit what you don't regard as crimes, but
rather as conventions. So you tolerate a conventional duel, just as you
tolerate a conventional divorce. You forgive because there isn't anything to
be forgiven."
"But, hang it all," cried Mallow, "you don't expect us to be able to
pardon a vile thing like this?"
Page 165
"No," said the priest; "but we have to be able to pardon it."
He stood up abruptly and looked round at them.
"We have to touch such men, not with a barge-pole, but with a
benediction," he said. "We have to say the word that will save them from
hell. We alone are left to deliver them from despair when your human
charity deserts them. Go on your own primrose path pardoning all your
favourite vices and being generous to your fashionable crimes; and leave us
in the darkness, vampires of the night, to console those who really need
consolation; who do things really indefensible, things that neither the world
nor they themselves can defend; and none but a priest will pardon. Leave us
with the men who commit the mean and revolting and real crimes; mean as
St. Peter when the cock crew, and yet the dawn came."
"The dawn," repeated Mallow doubtfully. "You mean hope—for him?"
"Yes," replied the other. "Let me ask you one question. You are great
ladies and men of honour and secure of yourselves; you would never, you
can tell yourselves, stoop to such squalid reason as that. But tell me this. If
any of you had so stooped, which of you, years afterwards, when you were
old and rich and safe, would have been driven by conscience or confessor to
tell such a story of yourself? You say you could not commit so base a crime.
Could you confess so base a crime?"
The others gathered their possessions together and drifted by twos and
threes out of the room in silence. And Father Brown, also in silence, went
back to the melancholy castle of Marne.
He stood up abruptly and looked round at them.
"We have to touch such men, not with a barge-pole, but with a
benediction," he said. "We have to say the word that will save them from
hell. We alone are left to deliver them from despair when your human
charity deserts them. Go on your own primrose path pardoning all your
favourite vices and being generous to your fashionable crimes; and leave us
in the darkness, vampires of the night, to console those who really need
consolation; who do things really indefensible, things that neither the world
nor they themselves can defend; and none but a priest will pardon. Leave us
with the men who commit the mean and revolting and real crimes; mean as
St. Peter when the cock crew, and yet the dawn came."
"The dawn," repeated Mallow doubtfully. "You mean hope—for him?"
"Yes," replied the other. "Let me ask you one question. You are great
ladies and men of honour and secure of yourselves; you would never, you
can tell yourselves, stoop to such squalid reason as that. But tell me this. If
any of you had so stooped, which of you, years afterwards, when you were
old and rich and safe, would have been driven by conscience or confessor to
tell such a story of yourself? You say you could not commit so base a crime.
Could you confess so base a crime?"
The others gathered their possessions together and drifted by twos and
threes out of the room in silence. And Father Brown, also in silence, went
back to the melancholy castle of Marne.
Page 166
THE SECRET OF FLAMBEAU
"——the sort of murders in which I played the part of the murderer," said
Father Brown, putting down the wineglass. The row of red pictures of crime
had passed before him in that moment.
"It is true," he resumed, after a momentary pause, "that somebody else
had played the part of the murderer before me and done me out of the actual
experience. I was a sort of understudy; always in a state of being ready to
act the assassin. I always made it my business, at least, to know the part
thoroughly. What I mean is that, when I tried to imagine the state of mind in
which such a thing would be done, I always realized that I might have done
it myself under certain mental conditions, but not under others; and not
generally under the obvious ones. And then, of course, I knew who really
had done it; and he was not generally the obvious person.
"For instance, it seemed obvious to say that the revolutionary poet had
killed the old judge who saw red about red revolutionaries. But that isn't
really a reason for the revolutionary poet killing him. It isn't, if you think
what it would really be like to be a revolutionary poet. Now I set myself
conscientiously down to be a revolutionary poet. I mean that particular sort
of pessimistic anarchial lover of revolt, not as reform, but rather as
destruction. I tried to clear my mind of such elements of sanity and
constructive common sense as I have had the luck to learn or inherit. I shut
down and darkened all the skylights through which comes the good daylight
out of heaven; I imagined a mind lit only by a red light from below; a fire
rending rocks and cleaving abysses upwards. And even with the vision at its
wildest and worst, I could not see why such a visionary should cut short his
own career by colliding with a common policeman, for killing one out of a
million conventional old fools, as he would have called them. He wouldn't
do it; however much he wrote songs of violence. He wouldn't do it, because
he wrote songs of violence. A man who can express himself in song need
not express himself in suicide. A poem was an event to him; and he would
want to have more of them. Then I thought of another sort of heathen; the
sort that is not destroying the world but entirely depending on the world. I
"——the sort of murders in which I played the part of the murderer," said
Father Brown, putting down the wineglass. The row of red pictures of crime
had passed before him in that moment.
"It is true," he resumed, after a momentary pause, "that somebody else
had played the part of the murderer before me and done me out of the actual
experience. I was a sort of understudy; always in a state of being ready to
act the assassin. I always made it my business, at least, to know the part
thoroughly. What I mean is that, when I tried to imagine the state of mind in
which such a thing would be done, I always realized that I might have done
it myself under certain mental conditions, but not under others; and not
generally under the obvious ones. And then, of course, I knew who really
had done it; and he was not generally the obvious person.
"For instance, it seemed obvious to say that the revolutionary poet had
killed the old judge who saw red about red revolutionaries. But that isn't
really a reason for the revolutionary poet killing him. It isn't, if you think
what it would really be like to be a revolutionary poet. Now I set myself
conscientiously down to be a revolutionary poet. I mean that particular sort
of pessimistic anarchial lover of revolt, not as reform, but rather as
destruction. I tried to clear my mind of such elements of sanity and
constructive common sense as I have had the luck to learn or inherit. I shut
down and darkened all the skylights through which comes the good daylight
out of heaven; I imagined a mind lit only by a red light from below; a fire
rending rocks and cleaving abysses upwards. And even with the vision at its
wildest and worst, I could not see why such a visionary should cut short his
own career by colliding with a common policeman, for killing one out of a
million conventional old fools, as he would have called them. He wouldn't
do it; however much he wrote songs of violence. He wouldn't do it, because
he wrote songs of violence. A man who can express himself in song need
not express himself in suicide. A poem was an event to him; and he would
want to have more of them. Then I thought of another sort of heathen; the
sort that is not destroying the world but entirely depending on the world. I
Page 167
thought that, save for the grace of God, I might have been a man for whom
the world was a blaze of electric lights, with nothing but utter darkness
beyond and around it. The worldly man, who really lives only for this world
and believes in no other, whose worldly success and pleasure are all he can
ever snatch out of nothingness—that is the man who will really do
anything, when he is in danger of losing the whole world and saving
nothing. It is not the revolutionary man but the respectable man who would
commit any crime—to save his respectability. Think what exposure would
mean to a man like that fashionable barrister; and exposure of the one crime
still really hated by his fashionable world—treason against patriotism. If I
had been in his position, and had nothing better than his philosophy, heaven
alone knows what I might have done. That is just where this little religious
exercise is so wholesome."
"Some people would think it was rather morbid," said Grandison Chace
dubiously.
"Some people," said Father Brown gravely, "undoubtedly do think that
charity and humility are morbid. Our friend the poet probably would. But
I'm not arguing those questions; I'm only trying to answer your question
about how I generally go to work. Some of your countrymen have
apparently done me the honour to ask how I managed to frustrate a few
miscarriages of justice. Well, you can go back and tell them that I do it by
morbidity. But I most certainly don't want them to think I do it by magic."
Chace continued to look at him with a reflective frown; he was too
intelligent not to understand the idea; he would also have said that he was
too healthy-minded to like it. He felt as if he were talking to one man and
yet to a hundred murderers. There was something uncanny about that very
small figure, perched like a goblin beside the goblin stove; and the sense
that its round head had held such a universe of wild unreason and
imaginative injustice. It was as if the vast void of dark behind it were a
throng of dark gigantic figures, the ghosts of great criminals held at bay by
the magic circle of the red stove, but ready to tear their master in pieces.
"Well, I'm afraid I do think it's morbid," he said frankly. "And I'm not
sure it isn't almost as morbid as magic. But morbidity or no, there's one
thing to be said; it must be an interesting experience." Then he added, after
the world was a blaze of electric lights, with nothing but utter darkness
beyond and around it. The worldly man, who really lives only for this world
and believes in no other, whose worldly success and pleasure are all he can
ever snatch out of nothingness—that is the man who will really do
anything, when he is in danger of losing the whole world and saving
nothing. It is not the revolutionary man but the respectable man who would
commit any crime—to save his respectability. Think what exposure would
mean to a man like that fashionable barrister; and exposure of the one crime
still really hated by his fashionable world—treason against patriotism. If I
had been in his position, and had nothing better than his philosophy, heaven
alone knows what I might have done. That is just where this little religious
exercise is so wholesome."
"Some people would think it was rather morbid," said Grandison Chace
dubiously.
"Some people," said Father Brown gravely, "undoubtedly do think that
charity and humility are morbid. Our friend the poet probably would. But
I'm not arguing those questions; I'm only trying to answer your question
about how I generally go to work. Some of your countrymen have
apparently done me the honour to ask how I managed to frustrate a few
miscarriages of justice. Well, you can go back and tell them that I do it by
morbidity. But I most certainly don't want them to think I do it by magic."
Chace continued to look at him with a reflective frown; he was too
intelligent not to understand the idea; he would also have said that he was
too healthy-minded to like it. He felt as if he were talking to one man and
yet to a hundred murderers. There was something uncanny about that very
small figure, perched like a goblin beside the goblin stove; and the sense
that its round head had held such a universe of wild unreason and
imaginative injustice. It was as if the vast void of dark behind it were a
throng of dark gigantic figures, the ghosts of great criminals held at bay by
the magic circle of the red stove, but ready to tear their master in pieces.
"Well, I'm afraid I do think it's morbid," he said frankly. "And I'm not
sure it isn't almost as morbid as magic. But morbidity or no, there's one
thing to be said; it must be an interesting experience." Then he added, after
Page 168
reflection: "I don't know whether you would make a really good criminal.
But you ought to make a rattling good novelist."
"I only have to deal with real events," said Father Brown. "But it's
sometimes harder to imagine real things than unreal ones."
"Especially," said the other, "when they are the great crimes of the
world."
"It's not the great crimes but the small crimes that are really hard to
imagine," replied the priest.
"I don't quite know what you mean by that," said Chace.
"I mean commonplace crimes like stealing jewels," said Father Brown;
"like that affair of the emerald necklace or the Ruby of Meru or the artificial
goldfish. The difficulty in those cases is that you've got to make your mind
small. High and mighty humbugs, who deal in big ideas, don't do those
obvious things. I was sure the Prophet hadn't taken the ruby; or the Count
the goldfish; though a man like Bankes might easily take the emeralds. For
them, a jewel is a piece of glass: and they can see through the glass. But the
little, literal people take it at its market value.
"For that you've got to have a small mind. It's awfully hard to get; like
focusing smaller and sharper in a wobbling camera. But some things
helped; and they threw a lot of light on the mystery, too. For instance, the
sort of man who brags about having 'shown up' sham magicians or poor
quacks of any sort—he's always got a small mind. He is the sort of man
who 'sees through' tramps and trips them up in telling lies. I dare say it
might sometimes be a painful duty. It's an uncommonly base pleasure. The
moment I realized what a small mind meant, I knew where to look for it—
in the man who wanted to expose the Prophet—and it was he that sneaked
the ruby; in the man who jeered at his sister's psychic fancies—and it was
he who nabbed the emeralds. Men like that always have their eye on jewels;
they never could rise, with the higher humbugs, to despising jewels. Those
criminals with small minds are always quite conventional. They become
criminals out of sheer conventionality.
"It takes you quite a long time to feel so crudely as that, though. It's quite
a wild effort of imagination to be so conventional. To want one potty little
object as seriously as all that. But you can do it.... You can get nearer to it.
But you ought to make a rattling good novelist."
"I only have to deal with real events," said Father Brown. "But it's
sometimes harder to imagine real things than unreal ones."
"Especially," said the other, "when they are the great crimes of the
world."
"It's not the great crimes but the small crimes that are really hard to
imagine," replied the priest.
"I don't quite know what you mean by that," said Chace.
"I mean commonplace crimes like stealing jewels," said Father Brown;
"like that affair of the emerald necklace or the Ruby of Meru or the artificial
goldfish. The difficulty in those cases is that you've got to make your mind
small. High and mighty humbugs, who deal in big ideas, don't do those
obvious things. I was sure the Prophet hadn't taken the ruby; or the Count
the goldfish; though a man like Bankes might easily take the emeralds. For
them, a jewel is a piece of glass: and they can see through the glass. But the
little, literal people take it at its market value.
"For that you've got to have a small mind. It's awfully hard to get; like
focusing smaller and sharper in a wobbling camera. But some things
helped; and they threw a lot of light on the mystery, too. For instance, the
sort of man who brags about having 'shown up' sham magicians or poor
quacks of any sort—he's always got a small mind. He is the sort of man
who 'sees through' tramps and trips them up in telling lies. I dare say it
might sometimes be a painful duty. It's an uncommonly base pleasure. The
moment I realized what a small mind meant, I knew where to look for it—
in the man who wanted to expose the Prophet—and it was he that sneaked
the ruby; in the man who jeered at his sister's psychic fancies—and it was
he who nabbed the emeralds. Men like that always have their eye on jewels;
they never could rise, with the higher humbugs, to despising jewels. Those
criminals with small minds are always quite conventional. They become
criminals out of sheer conventionality.
"It takes you quite a long time to feel so crudely as that, though. It's quite
a wild effort of imagination to be so conventional. To want one potty little
object as seriously as all that. But you can do it.... You can get nearer to it.
Page 169
Begin by thinking of being a greedy child; of how you might have stolen a
sweet in a shop; of how there was one particular sweet you wanted ... then
you must subtract the childish poetry; shut off the fairy light that shone on
the sweet stuff shop; imagine you really think you know the world and the
market value of sweets ... you contract your mind like the camera focus ...
the thing shapes and then sharpens ... and then, suddenly, it comes!"
He spoke like a man who had once captured a divine vision.
Grandison Chace was still looking at him with a frown of mingled
mystification and interest. It must be confessed that there did flash once
beneath his heavy frown a look of something almost like alarm. It was as if
the shock of the first strange confession of the priest still thrilled faintly
through him like the last vibration of a thunderclap in the room. Under the
surface he was saying to himself that the mistake had only been a temporary
madness; that, of course. Father Brown could not really be the monster and
murderer he had beheld for that blinding and bewildering instant. But was
there not something wrong with the man who talked in that calm way about
being a murderer? Was it possible that the priest was a little mad?
"Don't you think," he said, abruptly; "that this notion of yours, of a man
trying to feel like a criminal, might make him a little too tolerant of crime?"
Father Brown sat up and spoke in a more staccato style.
"I know it does just the opposite. It solves the whole problem of time
and sin. It gives a man his remorse beforehand."
There was a silence; the American looked at the high and steep roof that
stretched half across the enclosure; his host gazed into the fire without
moving; and then the priest's voice came on a different note, as if from
lower down.
"There are two ways of renouncing the devil," he said; "and the
difference is perhaps the deepest chasm in modern religion. One is to have a
horror of him because he is so far off; and the other to have it because he is
so near. And no virtue and vice are so much divided as those two virtues."
They did not answer and he went on in the same heavy tone, as if he
were dropping words like molten lead.
sweet in a shop; of how there was one particular sweet you wanted ... then
you must subtract the childish poetry; shut off the fairy light that shone on
the sweet stuff shop; imagine you really think you know the world and the
market value of sweets ... you contract your mind like the camera focus ...
the thing shapes and then sharpens ... and then, suddenly, it comes!"
He spoke like a man who had once captured a divine vision.
Grandison Chace was still looking at him with a frown of mingled
mystification and interest. It must be confessed that there did flash once
beneath his heavy frown a look of something almost like alarm. It was as if
the shock of the first strange confession of the priest still thrilled faintly
through him like the last vibration of a thunderclap in the room. Under the
surface he was saying to himself that the mistake had only been a temporary
madness; that, of course. Father Brown could not really be the monster and
murderer he had beheld for that blinding and bewildering instant. But was
there not something wrong with the man who talked in that calm way about
being a murderer? Was it possible that the priest was a little mad?
"Don't you think," he said, abruptly; "that this notion of yours, of a man
trying to feel like a criminal, might make him a little too tolerant of crime?"
Father Brown sat up and spoke in a more staccato style.
"I know it does just the opposite. It solves the whole problem of time
and sin. It gives a man his remorse beforehand."
There was a silence; the American looked at the high and steep roof that
stretched half across the enclosure; his host gazed into the fire without
moving; and then the priest's voice came on a different note, as if from
lower down.
"There are two ways of renouncing the devil," he said; "and the
difference is perhaps the deepest chasm in modern religion. One is to have a
horror of him because he is so far off; and the other to have it because he is
so near. And no virtue and vice are so much divided as those two virtues."
They did not answer and he went on in the same heavy tone, as if he
were dropping words like molten lead.
Page 170
"You may think a crime horrible because you could never commit it. I
think it horrible because I could commit it. You think of it as something like
an eruption of Vesuvius; but that would not really be so terrible as this
house catching fire. If a criminal suddenly appeared in this room——"
"If a criminal appeared in this room," said Chace, smiling, "I think you
would be a good deal too favourable to him. Apparently you would start by
telling him that you were a criminal yourself and explaining how perfectly
natural it was that he should have picked his father's pocket or cut his
mother's throat. Frankly, I don't think it's practical. I think that the practical
effect would be that no criminal would ever reform. It's easy enough to
theorize and take hypothetical cases; but we all know we're only talking in
the air. Sitting here in M. Duroc's nice, comfortable house, conscious of our
respectability and all the rest of it, it just gives us a theatrical thrill to talk
about thieves and murderers and the mysteries of their souls. But the people
who really have to deal with thieves and murderers have to deal with them
differently. We are safe by the fireside; and we know the house is not on
fire. We know there is not a criminal in the room."
The M. Duroc to whom allusion had been made rose slowly from what
had been called his fireside, and his huge shadow flung from the fire
seemed to cover everything and darken even the very night above him.
"There is a criminal in this room," he said. "I am one. I am Flambeau,
and the police of two hemispheres are still hunting for me."
The American remained gazing at him with eyes of a stony brightness;
he seemed unable to speak or move.
"There is nothing mystical, or metaphorical, or vicarious about my
confession," said Flambeau. "I stole for twenty years with these two hands;
I fled from the police on these two feet. I hope you will admit that my
activities were practical. I hope you will admit that my judges and pursuers
really had to deal with crime. Do you think I do not know all about their
way of reprehending it? Have I not heard the sermons of the righteous and
seen the cold stare of the respectable; have I not been lectured in the lofty
and distant style, asked how it was possible for anyone to fall so low, told
that no decent person could ever have dreamed of such depravity? Do you
think all that ever did anything but make me laugh? Only my friend told me
that he knew exactly why I stole; and I have never stolen since."
think it horrible because I could commit it. You think of it as something like
an eruption of Vesuvius; but that would not really be so terrible as this
house catching fire. If a criminal suddenly appeared in this room——"
"If a criminal appeared in this room," said Chace, smiling, "I think you
would be a good deal too favourable to him. Apparently you would start by
telling him that you were a criminal yourself and explaining how perfectly
natural it was that he should have picked his father's pocket or cut his
mother's throat. Frankly, I don't think it's practical. I think that the practical
effect would be that no criminal would ever reform. It's easy enough to
theorize and take hypothetical cases; but we all know we're only talking in
the air. Sitting here in M. Duroc's nice, comfortable house, conscious of our
respectability and all the rest of it, it just gives us a theatrical thrill to talk
about thieves and murderers and the mysteries of their souls. But the people
who really have to deal with thieves and murderers have to deal with them
differently. We are safe by the fireside; and we know the house is not on
fire. We know there is not a criminal in the room."
The M. Duroc to whom allusion had been made rose slowly from what
had been called his fireside, and his huge shadow flung from the fire
seemed to cover everything and darken even the very night above him.
"There is a criminal in this room," he said. "I am one. I am Flambeau,
and the police of two hemispheres are still hunting for me."
The American remained gazing at him with eyes of a stony brightness;
he seemed unable to speak or move.
"There is nothing mystical, or metaphorical, or vicarious about my
confession," said Flambeau. "I stole for twenty years with these two hands;
I fled from the police on these two feet. I hope you will admit that my
activities were practical. I hope you will admit that my judges and pursuers
really had to deal with crime. Do you think I do not know all about their
way of reprehending it? Have I not heard the sermons of the righteous and
seen the cold stare of the respectable; have I not been lectured in the lofty
and distant style, asked how it was possible for anyone to fall so low, told
that no decent person could ever have dreamed of such depravity? Do you
think all that ever did anything but make me laugh? Only my friend told me
that he knew exactly why I stole; and I have never stolen since."
Page 171
Father Brown made a gesture as of deprecation; and Grandison Chace at
last let out a long breath like a whistle.
"I have told you the exact truth," said Flambeau; "and it is open to you to
hand me over to the police."
There was an instant of profound stillness, in which could be faintly
heard the belated laughter of Flambeau's children in the high, dark house
above them, and the crunching and snorting of the great, grey pigs in the
twilight. And then it was cloven by a high voice, vibrant and with a touch of
offence, almost surprising for those who do not understand the sensitive
American spirit, and how near, in spite of commonplace contrasts, it can
sometimes come to the chivalry of Spain.
"Monsieur Duroc," he said rather stiffly. "We have been friends, I hope,
for some considerable period; and I should be pretty much pained to
suppose you thought me capable of playing you such a trick while I was
enjoying your hospitality and the society of your family, merely because
you chose to tell me a little of your own autobiography of your own free
will. And when you spoke merely in defence of your friend—no, sir, I can't
imagine any gentleman double-crossing another under such circumstances;
it would be a damned sight better to be a dirty informer and sell men's blood
for money. But in a case like this——! Could you conceive any man being
such a Judas?"
"I could try," said Father Brown.
last let out a long breath like a whistle.
"I have told you the exact truth," said Flambeau; "and it is open to you to
hand me over to the police."
There was an instant of profound stillness, in which could be faintly
heard the belated laughter of Flambeau's children in the high, dark house
above them, and the crunching and snorting of the great, grey pigs in the
twilight. And then it was cloven by a high voice, vibrant and with a touch of
offence, almost surprising for those who do not understand the sensitive
American spirit, and how near, in spite of commonplace contrasts, it can
sometimes come to the chivalry of Spain.
"Monsieur Duroc," he said rather stiffly. "We have been friends, I hope,
for some considerable period; and I should be pretty much pained to
suppose you thought me capable of playing you such a trick while I was
enjoying your hospitality and the society of your family, merely because
you chose to tell me a little of your own autobiography of your own free
will. And when you spoke merely in defence of your friend—no, sir, I can't
imagine any gentleman double-crossing another under such circumstances;
it would be a damned sight better to be a dirty informer and sell men's blood
for money. But in a case like this——! Could you conceive any man being
such a Judas?"
"I could try," said Father Brown.
Page 172
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SECRET OF
FATHER BROWN ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
FATHER BROWN ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 173
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 174
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
Page 175
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 176
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 177
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 178
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 179
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 180
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 181
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.